Chapters Prologue: Who Do You Voodoo?
When you make a deal with the devil, the devil usually wins. They ALWAYS win. However, this is one of those extremely rare cases where that doesn’t happen. As the contract that was formed between a man named Kalfu and the devil was now being looked over one final time before he was being sent to hell. This is the story of that same man who outsmarted the devil, but got sent to a new world with the duty of being in charge of becoming the god of all things otherworldly and ethereal.
Kalfu eyes snapped open as he found himself sitting in a wooden chair in front of a desk. A rather large and fancy looking wooden desk with a large crimson arm chair. As he looked around, he knew exactly where he had ended up, but wasn’t really surprised given his life style.Soon enough, the armchair began to turn around as a low but alluring feminine voice spoke. “Well well, looks like your time on the mortal copil has finally ended, Kalfu.” said a rather large amazonian woman with red skin, horns and long black wavy hair. She gazed down at Kalfu with a wicked smile and narrowed eyes as the contract appeared before them along with a file that was relatively thick.
“Ah, so it would seem. Good to see you again, Lucy. Still maintaining the last form I saw you in when we formed the deal huh? Gotta say, I am not disappointed.” he said as he leaned forward and took the contract in his hands. The devil nodded as she took her own copy of the contract and began to read through it. “In accordance with the terms of our deal. In return for the majority of your soul, I grant you the power of performing voodoo and hoodoo until the end of your life comes. As you can see, the terms have been met. And the transaction is complete. So if you could just initial by your original signature, we can get you sent to the upper layer of hell. While you weren’t a terrible person and lived a fairly balanced life, you still sold your soul to me. If you ask me, you are getting a pretty good deal here-.”
The devil was cut off by Kalfu raising a hand up as a smile formed across his face. Not just a smile, but a shit eating grin at that. “Hmm, this is quite interesting. Before I just go signing this, it says here in article eleven section nin. That you own a majority of my soul. But, I have been making my own deals in the mortal realm myself. And now, I own fifteen souls myself which have been added to my own. But, you are indeed one of the sixteen board members who own my soul. So let's put it to a vote. How many for heaven and how many for hell?”.
All was quiet for a moment as the devil stared at him with a narrowed gaze, that smile vanishing from ehr face as she slowly raised a hand. Kalfu nodded as he took in her vote and tapped the pen to his chin “Ah yes, excellent. So that’s one vote for hell. And fifteen votes for heaven. So, if you could show me the way out of here and to the pearly gates, that would be sweet of you, Lucy.” She suddenly slammed his fists on the desk in front of her before standing up, fire rising up behind her before her face contorted into something out of a nightmare “I WILL NOT BE DENIED!!!” she shouted in a demonic tone.
Kalfu stood up before signing the documents and tossing them upon the desk. The deal was done, and had the amount of his soul that was indeed promised. “A deal is a deal, Lucy. I simply found a way for it to work in my favor. Besides, I shouldn’t even really be here since I never really practiced Either christianity or satanism. I feel like I should be standing before Bondye or Legba. You know, the voodoo gods that I actually worshiped?”. Before the devil could say anymore, the figure Kalfu knew right away as the voodoo god of death, Baron Samedi. He was wearing his signature skull face paint and formal attire with his top hat.
“I am afraid this young man is right, Lucifer. Now that your business is concluded with him, it is time for him to come with me. As we have something different in mind for Kalfu. Now then, au revoir!” he said as he placed a hand upon Kalfu’s shoulder before disappearing in a haze of black mist, leaving the devil speechless before she flipped her desk over in absolute rage.
Kalfu opened his eyes again before he noticed where he now stood. He was standing on a path that was lit up by light green fire torches that lead down a rather foggy dirt road before an old man in black and red tattered clothing approached him slowly as a black lab accompanied him at his side. Kalfu smiled before bowing his head to the old man before offering his arm in respect to help the old man walk.
“Ah, so you have manners, young man. It is good to see that we were right about you. Walk with me while we discuss what awaits you at the crossroad then.” he said as Kalfu nodded, the trio beginning to stroll down the pathway. Kalfu knew exactly who this old man was. This was Legba, associated with the crossroads and second in command under Bondye.
As they walked, they discussed how Kalfu led his life. As the devil said before, he lived a rather balanced life. Delivering justice for those who were wronged and sought out his help and worshiping the voodoo gods accordingly, using his abilities evenly. “What really amused uis the most is the clever trick you devised to prevent the devil from paying full claim to your soul, Kalfu. Making that many deals for other souls to be added to yours so that when it was your time, they could only obtain a small fraction of it. ]i\very clever, young man.” he said as he tapped the side of his head with an all knowing smile.
Kalfu chuckled lowly in his throat at the praise “Getting Lucy to agree to those terms was rather easy. All I had to do was appeal to her sense of superiority over humans and the rest fell into place. Then the rest was simply living out my days until my time came. But, I can only assume that you have other plans for me?” He asked as he turned his head to Legba, the man nodding in return to his question before answering “Well, given the life you lead. Bondye has tasked me with offering you either to rest with your family in Anba Dlo or send you on your way to another world entirely to live out a new life. But not as any mere mortal.”.
As they came to a stop at a set of crossroads, One path led down and incline while the other led up. No light or divine hints that would show where the paths lead. “To the left, we have where you will go and rest in eternity with your family and ancestors. But, to the right, you will enter a new world as your younger self. But, given your skill and devolution to our religion, along with your ancestry, Bondye would like to offer you this one chance to become like a god. As they know your fascination with the otherworldly powers and knowledge that you so crave. And wishes to grant you these in return of spreading the word to another world that is just waiting to be tapped of the abundant power you wish to command. It's a win-win situation for you and us really. So, what do you say, Kalfu?”.
Kalfu placed a hand under his chin in deep thought. This new world will soon be introduced to the ways of voodoo and hoodoo. Not to mention, the added bonus of becoming a god-like being who can control and conjure powers of all things beyond the mortal plain. It was a dream come true in fact.. But what of his family? Would they be waiting for him to join them here after..? “What about my folks..? And my ancestors? Won’t they be sad that I won’t be joining them?” he asked as he thought about his mother and father who had died tragically when he was a child.
Legba understood Kalfu’s worry, placing a gentle hand upon his upper left arm in reassurance “They know about the offer Bondye and I are speaking to you about. And both of them encourage you to take the position. But, they will also happily welcome you to their side once more, young Kalfu. But, it is ultimately your decision. Neither will be held against you.”. Kalfu thought about this big decision once more. In the end…how could he pass up such an amazing deal?
“Very well…” Kalfu said with a firm nod. “I will take on this responsibility of further spreading the teachings of Bondye in exchange for the wealth of power and knowledge that is being offered. I am ready to part for the next life, Legba.”. The old man smiled softly, the wrinkles on his face pulling a bit as a kindly grandfather would to his grandchild. He placed a hand upon Kalfu’s shoulder before guiding him to the path that would lead him where his new life began
“Just so you know. We do not know much about this world ourselves. Other than that it is swimming with great amounts of power. Establish a foothold and check back with either Bondye or myself every now and then to let us know how it goes. We will be wondering about you after all. Now, off you go Voodoo King Kalfu.”.
Suddenly, the area around them both vanished in a blinding green light. Kalfu felt his body rush forward as if he was standing on a rapidly powered treadmill belt as he held an arm up in front of his face, trying to shield his eyes from the ever constant light. The best he could describe it was seeing himself traveling at light speed like in those science fiction space movies or TV shows.
Soon enough, the light went away, and Kalfu fell to his hands and knees as his vision slowly started to unblur before he slowly stood to his feet in a daze. He took a few steps forward before nearly tripping over his feet, luckily catching himself against a tree. He held his hands up in front of his face…they seemed slightly smaller and more youthful than he remembered. And his skin was no longer a golden shade of brown from all the sun that had kissed his body throughout the years. Now, it was a ghostly pale gray. And his hair had gone back to its raven black sheen with no white streaks to show his older age.
He soon came upon a lake in the middle of the forest that he had been dropped in. He reeled back slightly as he took notice of his changed appearance. It was far more ghostly and ethereal, especially the new glowing green eyes that definitely threw his look together fully. Even his new outfit that he now wore was similar to Baron Samedi. A formal outfit with a long black coat and a top hat to hold it all together “I..am liking this new look so far!” he exclaimed as he took a spin in the reflection.”All that is missing is a fancy walking cane with a diamond skull and emerald eyes and this look would be complete-.” and as if on cue, that very same walking cane appeared in his hand, fitting perfectly within his grip as if it was made just for him. “Oh hell yeah!” he said as he started strutting around with it, twirling it around.
He then wondered just what kind of abilities he possessed after making this materialize. He then closed his eyes hard for a moment before concentrating before his feet left the ground. He slowly opened his eyes as he noticed that he could actually fly before he flew up and over the forest ceiling before gazing upon the land below with widened eyes of wonder and awe. It was a beautiful starry night, but incredibly clear. He could see a castle off in the distance on the side of a mountain and a small town between its valleys.
“Wooooaaahh…this really is another world isn’t it? I can only imagine what its inhabitants are. Are they human like more…? Or something else entirely? It truly is an exciting thing to think about.” he said to himself before flying off towards the small town in the distance, swerving and nearly dropping back into the forest on his way there as he learned to fly on his way there.
As he got closer, he made his way on top of a house and peeked from behind one of the chimneys as he spotted many of what he assumed were children dressed up in spooky costumes. A smile formed across his face as it seemed they celebrated something similar to halloween! Did he get lucky or what? Coming on this night of all nights to be introduced to this world!
He saw that they had similar games as decor as well. And even the tradition of handing out sweets to the young ones and even some of the adults as well. However upon closer inspection, he noticed that the people here weren’t people at all. They were humanoid, yes. But…had more cutesy equine features. Some were plain equines, others had either wings or horns. And their eyes. Like big sparkly jewels. “Hmmm…they remind me of something my little sister used to watch at gram’s house back in the day when she’d cook us waffles….” he whispered to himself.
He slowly and quietly floats down to the ground’s surface in an allerway before making a black cloth bag appear in his hand. No better way to blend in other than to look the part with his youthful appearance. It was time to learn all he could about this new world. And tonight was indeed the time to do so. He had a mission, and he wasn’t about to let Bondye and the others load down.
Author's Note
You know, I see super powers galore on stories here. But none of those super powers involve much paranormal stuff. And given my intense fascination with all things spooky in RL. I am going to make a story about that very thing. So, here's something I am starting up.
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 1: The Cards Tell Me Things...
The night was a cool and crisp autumn one for sure, it seemed that the holiday that resembled halloween fell within the same time of year as Kalfu noticed all the pretty fallen leaves had changed to the fall colors he was used to. He walked the streets with his now half filled bag of candy as he had stopped by a few houses. He had placed a half skull mask over his face to guide the lower half, and his hat appeared to work in the fact that it was hiding his non-existent ears. Then again, it was Nightmare Night in this world. To them, he was just another kid dressed up for the festivities.
Kalfu did take notice that in his reflection back in the forest, he looked to be at the age of sixteen from what he could remember of his childhood. Which he didn’t mind terribly. Being given back his youth was a rather nice surprise all things considered. But, now wasn’t the time to focus on such things. He needed to test the limits of his powers and what he could do with them. In fact, he had the perfect idea on how to do just that and make some money as well…
After about an hour of scouting out the surrounding town and outskirts, Kalfu set up shop in what seemed to be one of the busiest spots. He had set up a rather spooky looking black and white tent and created a pathway lit with blue and green torches and a few skeletons in hoods that pointed in the direction that was to be followed. The question is…were these skeletons real or fake…?
Kalfu sat in his tent with his head lowered before lifting it up slowly. Someone was already coming to visit; it seems as a wisp circled around him and began whispering in his ear that his setup had indeed gathered the attention of a few curious souls. Kalfu made sure that everything he needed was on his table, the usual crystal ball, tarot cards, charms, the whole set up to make some good money. Spooky and mysterious sells big, even when it isn’t during the holiday.
Kalfu arched his brow as he noticed his first potential customer was actually a little colt dressed up in a pirate outfit. He knew immediately that this wasn’t going to end in money. But, he had a separate bowl set aside for children who’d rather pay in a few pieces of candy if that worked for them instead. Monetary value wasn’t all that he’d accepted after all. Given the service, he would even take the customer’s souls or what they value most as fair compensation
“Greetings young one. Seems my humble little shop has caught your interest. Might I interest you in a charm or a tarot reading? Or perhaps there is someone who has passed on whom you wish to speak to once more?” he asked as he began shuffling and breaking the cards up in the most flashy ways he knew, really trying to sell his presentation to the little guy “You….you can really bring someone back from the dead..?” he asked in awe as he slowly approached the table, taking a seat across from Kalfu.
Kalfu raised his hand and gently wagged his finger at the foal “Make no mistake, little one. The dead can never ever come back to life. Even through necromancy, you are simply shoving a random soul into a vessel that has been disturbed from its rest. Something that isn’t meant for innocent eyes such as yourself. However… I can bring spirits of loved ones who have passed on forward for a brief time so that they may speak with their living family or friends. Is there somebody that you wish to see one more time..?” This was the perfect time to test his abilities now. And he first wanted to see if he could conjure up the spirits of those passed to him.And this was the perfect time to do it.
The foal understood where Kalfu was coming from, but it didn’t deter him from what he wanted in the end “I wanna see my grandma! She passed away when I was five years old and I never got the chance to say goodbye and that I loved her…please.”. Kalfu smiled under his mask at this child’s love for his grandmother. It made him think of his own. He placed his hands upon the table, motioning for the foal to give him his. Once he gripped the young one’s hands, he closed his eyes and was about to start chanting before a light breeze started swirling about. Blue and green wispy lights began to swirl around inside the tent as the spirit of the foal’s grandmother began to take form in front of them.
”What’s going on? I haven’t even begun the proper spell yeti..how in the world am I just…making this happen?” he thought to himself as he maintained his concentration, but was still in awe at his own new abilities. After the summoning was complete, the foal opened his eyes and gasped in joy as the floating visage of his grandmother was smiling at him and waving. He sat there with ehr for a good ten minutes asking all kinds of questions and such that a child would ask of someone who has been away for so long on a trip. But, soon enough, it was time for her to return to the realm of the dead, wherever that was for this world.
The young colt turned to Kalfu before leaping out of his chair and wrapping his arms around his waist as tightly as he could “Thank you so so much, mister…you have no idea how happy this has made me tonight.” he said before grabbing his nearly overflowing bag and pouring half of his candies he had acquired throughout the night into the bowl. Kalfu would have been happy with just a handful though. “You don’t have to give me so much of your haul there, little guy. Just a handful will do.”. The colt shook his head multiple times at “No…I am more than happy to share my candy with you after what you have done for me tonight..in fact I am going to tell everyone I see tonight about your amazing services! Thanks again, mister!” he said before hugging Kalfu once more and rushed out the tent. Kalfu smiled under his mask before sending a wisp to help guide the foal back to the main path safely.
And tell others he did. Soon enough, a line started forming outside of Kalfu’s little tent. Adults and children alike come in for readings, spirit visitations, fortunes and even selling a few of his little trinkets. By the time the line had died down, Kalfu was sitting on an overflowing cauldron of bits and plenty of candies for him to indulge in. He was in the middle of unwrapping a full sized chocolate bar with almonds in it before a rather tall and slender pony who had wings and a horn peeked her head curiously. Kalfu’s green eyes studied her for a moment, looking her up and down as she slowly made her way in, having to duck slightly to do so “Excuse me, are you this…’seer’ that my subjects have been gossiping about?” she asked in a polite but authoritative manner.
Kalfu placed the candy bar down before picking up his cards again, beginning to shuffle and perform his flashy tricks once more. Subjects? That must mean she is a form of royalty. Kalfu did notice that she did have a sense of regalness and royalty to ehr appearance, almost divine even. Kalfu smiled under his mask and simply nodded as he flared his cards over his head and had them roll and tumble from one arm, down his shoulders and into the other hand “You could say that I am a ‘seer’ in a way. Though let me be clear, the things I see are merely one path that is possible. No one’s future is truly set in stone on a fixed path.”. He wasn’t lying to his customer. The things he saw for them could come true, but it was up to them in the long term.
The towering mare watched his sleight of hand tricks with awe and amusement. She got closer and closer before Kalfu suddenly noticed the amount of magic that was swirling within the alicorn which made him lift his eyebrows slightly”My goodness. Your power is quite sizable, madam. I can’t believe my humble little tent has brought someone like you here.” he said as he watched her sit down in front of him at the other side of the table now. He watched her eyes roam across his table, looking at all his curious items before finally resting her eyes upon him.
“Let’s cut straight to the facts then, young one. Your kind of magic is rather…foreign to me. Never in my life have I sensed such…what’s the word I am looking for for your type of magic? Hmmm ... .gray? Neutral…? It has a mixture of both dark and light.”. Kalfu chuckled softly before spreading his cards out onto the table as smoothly as one would spread butter on toast before speaking “While my main practice is voodoo and hoodoo, I am branching out and discovering new abilities I have recently acquired in my…reincarnation? Resurrection? I don’t know what to call it really.”
“So in other words, you are not of our world then. You are a foreign being who has come to make a home here, I assume?” she asked as she continued to watch him idly toy around with his cards. “You could say that, yes.I want to make known that I don’t intend to cause you or anyone else here trouble. Unless trouble is made for me. Balance is essential after all.” he said before placing his hands out to the side of the cards “Pick three if you’d please, madam. And no peeking.” he said as he watched her pick up three cards before handing them over to him.
He places the three cards face down in front of himself before flipping over the first one which shows him a rather artful image of her and her sister fighting a great magical battle “Aaah, sibling rivalry. You felt that your subjects loved her far more than you. So you took to becoming the villain and filled your heart with darkness…” he then flipped over the middle card, a smile forming on his lips “...But, you have recently returned from your banishment after a millennium, which has brought great delight to both your subjects and your sister. Congratulations to you indeed…” he then flipped over the last card, his face going back to a more serious one. “...Your future is filled with both happy and sad times…trials of great foes that you, your sister and your subjects will face. However, if you keep to your newly reformed ways and learn from those who will teach you, things will indeed work out in the end and this land will be safe from those who seek to harm or take control of it. Stay the course, and all will be well, madam.” he said before swiping the cards back into his deck.
The alicorn’s face said it all. Her jaw dropped and her eyes widened to the size of saucers as he accurately read out both ehr past and present when he didn’t know a single thing about her. Which made ehr think even harder about the last card her read for her, the future “By the moon…how is it that you can know these things without missing a beat..? I haven’t even given you my name yet..”. Kalfu lowered his mask before flashing her the biggest sharp toothy grin his face could manage “It is a simple mixture of both observation and magic. The way you presented yourself to me and your mannerisms told me that you were of royalty. That filled in a few blanks for me. Then the spirits searched through your heart and soul to tell me the rest. As for the future, well that is one of the many paths I spoke of that was revealed to me. It is more of a give and take situations when it comes to reading the future.”.
She continued to stare at him with great adoration as he explained how he did what he did “And you have been doing this all night long with other ponies? You are truly a wonder, young one. Might5 I ask who you are..?” Kalfu nodded before standing up, he grabbed his hat and swung it over his head in a flared gesture before placing it over his chest and bowing slightly to her “I am known as the Voodoo King. But you may call me Kalfu if it pleases you, madam.”. The Voodoo king? Was he royalty as well then? Did she need to show him the same kind of respect that those of importance showed one another? She quickly rose to ehr hooves before returning a polite bow herself.
“Ah so you are a king? Forgive my manners! Had I known, I would have presented myself accordingly..” she said in a slightly nervous tone!” she said before rising up from her bow. Kalfu shook his head with a look of amusement “Well, I am in title only. I have no actual kingdom to speak of. But the title was bestowed upon me of someone of…very high authority I should say. But, it seems that the festivities are dying down for the night. The spirits have told me that your subjects are returning home to slumber. Thus, I must go and find a place of my own to rest my bones. It was a pleasure to meet you…Princess Luna.” he said with a wide smile before placing his index finger to his lips and gave a slight blow as if he was blowing out a candle. Suddenly, everything went dark, leaving only a vision of his glowing green eyes before those to disappeared, leaving Luna standing in an empty opening turning in every direction looking for any sign of the new being she had been speaking with for the past couple hours. But, there was no trace of him or anything he may have left behind.
“ How in the world did he know my name...? What a strange yet compelling colt…I do hope to meet him again someday soon and introduce him to Tia. I bet she’d want to learn about him as well…” she said as she opened her wings and took to the skies to return home for the evening herself. And thus, things were set in motion for Kalfu’s new life in this world. And it was going to be far more interesting that his former life, no doubt about that.
Author's Note
I think I am really enjoying creating this story so far. Always wanted to bring stuff like this into the world of MLP.
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 2: The First Dark Deal
Over the next few days, Kalfu began building himself a new home out in the swampy parts of the Everfree Forest. He found a nice, sizable mire to set up his home in the middle of, a two story cabin supported by steel reinforced deadheads that held the structure together rather nicely. All connected by a deck and porch which was nicely lit by green and blue everburning spirit fires on ivory torches made from bone and voodoo effigies decorating the path as well. Using his new powers to help with the building didn’t hurt his progress either, using the spirits he had gathered to help carry the supplies and sending it through portals as well to where it all needed to go.
After he had finished building himself a home, he then created a magical tunnel of sorts that was off a brand new path he had created from the main one that led into the forest. If one were to walk into this tunnel, they’d be taken through a portal that looked like a simple log tunnel and appear on the pathway in front of his home. But, the portal had a catch. Only those who are looking to make a deal or coming to visit without causing Kalfu trouble could pass through. Otherwise, it would just lead them into the labyrinth of the forest. And with a little help from one of the locals, he had a sign made that he had put up by the tunnel. While the language they spoke seemed the same, Kalfu couldn’t read a single letter of it. At some point, he was going to need to find a teacher or enroll in a school.
Kalfu was in the middle of hanging up a few lanterns around the front porch, making his home look even more pleasantly spooky when he heard the ‘VWOOM’ sound of the portal spitting out someone who had entered through it. He turned to see a cloaked figure cautiously approaching his home before stepping onto the deck. Kalfu smiled that sharp smile of his before motioning them to come closer. The figure stopped for a moment before stepping closer, now standing in front of Kalfu. From what he could see, the figure under the cloak was female, given the scent of a feminine perfume as well.
“Welcome to my humble abode, madam. Have you come to talk business with me or just to visit?” he asked as he gave her a friendly tip of his hat, waiting for her to answer him. She looked from side to side, reaching up and clutching the hem of her cloak. Kalfu could sense and see the nervousness in how she presented herself. But, he wasn’t here to judge. He levitated to ehr side and placed a hand upon her shoulder in a comforting manner, holding out his other hand to guide her closer “Whatever is on your mind, come sit here on the porch with me and tell me all about it. I will hear you out and cast no judgment on you.”
The mare stood there for a moment, but nodded in compliance as she walked with him over to the two rocking chairs. Once she was settled in, she removed her hood. She was a dark brown furred mare with beautiful blue eyes and a long, soft dirty blonde mane and tail. Right away, Kalfu took notice of scars on her neck and bruises on her arms and legs, both fresh and old. Kalfu leaned in intently, ready to listen to what she had to say.
“I..I am here to seek out your help, sir. I have heard through the slave trade that you work in…dark dealings. Am I correct in assuming this?” Slave trade? Kalfu blinked a few times before examining ehr closely again. Upon further inspection, he noticed wounds on her wrists and ankles that showed signs of constant rubbing of metal cuffs and chains, even along her neck were a collar used to hold on rather tightly. Kalfu had a feeling that he knew where this deal was going to go. And it was bound to happen sooner or later.
“Well, I haven’t really made my sales pitch about such things public yet, I do deal in darker deeds for the right price. However, it doesn’t usually involve money.”. The mare seized up for a moment before she began to remove her cloak to show off her body to him “I..I will pay with my body if that is what you desire…” she said as fear came over her face, tears welling up in her eyes. A pair of skeletal ghost hands appeared over her, stopping her from removing her cloak any further and even closing it back up.
“That is not the type of compensation I seek either, sweetheart. But first, you must tell me what you want before any goods are exchanged.” he said before making the ghost hands disappear. The mare nodded toi him before calming down again, composing herself before telling him what she wanted. “There is a noble in Canterlot. A stallion who I purchased my mother and I in the underground slave trade. He treats all his slaves like punching bags…getting off on the screams of pain and beating us all to the point where we are near death. And one night, my mother decided she wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction anymore. She stayed silent and strong, even when he snapped her bones and started cutting into her flesh…”.
Kalfu could see her eyes tear up again as she seemed to be reliving the scenes over and over in her mind. But, he continued to listen to her as a man of business, his face remaining neutral even at the horrors she spoke of. “..And she just looked at me one more time with a smile before he…he decapitated her right in front of me and the others, to set an example that if we didn;t give him what he wanted, we would get a far worse fate!” she said as she started to break down into sobs. As much as he felt for this poor girl, it was strictly business at this point.
“SO, I assume that you are wanting me to end his life in a similar fashion or in a far worse way?” he asked as he got straight to the point. She nodded her head as she sobbed, affirming what he had already known from the moment she told him what happened. “In that case, the price for a vengeance killing…is your soul.” he said in a serious manner before he offered his hand out for a handshake, that same skeletal glowing hand surrounded by a light green fire The mare looked at the extended hand, then to Kalfu as she was hesitant in taking his hand.
“I can make this happen, no questions asked. But you have to [i[WANT it.” he said as his voice became slightly deeper and distorted at the end of that sentence, indicating something was truly darker at work here. “W-will I die whenever I…give you my soul…?” she asked as fear formed in her eyes once more Kalfu shook his head in response “No, you will not die. But when your time does come, your soul will become part of mine. Just think of it as continuing to live through me. ANd no, I will not try anything to hasten your death. You can live freely knowing your time will not have anything to do with me. I promise you this.”.
The mare looked down at the hand one more time before reaching out to grab it, hesitating for a moment before firmly grabbing it and squeezing as hard as she could. The fire consumed her hand, leaving a circle with a large x shaped scar over the top of her hand that healed over right as it formed, leaving a permanent mark upon her body, reminding her that her soul now belonged to this voodoo king “This is for my benefit and your future safety. But severing your hand will NOT nullify the deal. The mark will reform on your body elsewhere if you attempt to remove the marked limb. Fair warning.”.
The mare nodded in understanding. It was evident she was now terrified. But, as she had proven, she really wanted this. And there was no going back now. “Now then, give me his name, his habits, any information that would help me make his life a living nightmare before his well deserved death.”. He said as he began to write down everything she could give him. Once he got all he needed, he sent her on her way “Come back tomorrow evening. I will set the plan in motion and you can watch through my eyes.”
That very next evening, the mare returns, Kalfu sits her in front of a large flat water basin before he casts a spell upon it, she could now see what he saw. He then grabbed something from a small stone bowl and clutched it tightly in his fist before disappearing into a black and green haze. A moment later, he rose up from the stallion’s shadow as he was walking back to his home from the bakery with his wife and child. But that didn’t stop him, oh no. With a wicked smile he opened up his palm and blew the fine white power into all three of their faces before disappearing right back into the stallion’s shadow, all three of them falling to the ground gasping for air as they went into a near death state.
Kalfu returned to his home, but not before leaving an invisible wisp to remain with the family to continue to show the young mare what was happening to them “I have learned that his family believes in a burning ritual once they pass on. This zombie powder lasts for days on end, leaving them in a near death state. Enough to be alive and aware, but also enough to make their vitals undetectable. You should prepare for what you are about to witness in the coming week, madam. Return home for now.” he stated in a neutral tone of voice.
And that day did indeed come. The stallion, his wife, and his eldest son were all resting on their own separate funeral pyres, dressed in funeral garb. Kalfu was feeling absolutely no remorse for involving the wife and elder son at this point. As he learned in his reconnaissance that they partook of the torture of other slaves as well. As they were saying the final words to send them off, Kalfu reappeared next to the three of them, but only visible to their eyes as they suddenly set fire, the pyres burning slowly, the fire creeping up until it caught the clothes, then the flesh of the ponies.
Kalfu smiled down at them with narrowed eyes as he could see the absolute pain they were in. Their inner voices screaming out in agony as they saw the final face that would forever be the face of their sous’ new master. After he made sure they were dead, he watched as their souls lifted from their bodies before opening his mouth as wide as possible, sucking in the three souls to be further tormented in a dark realm of his own making. Unlike the mare who will become part of him, these souls will forever be torn limb from limb, burned, skinned and whatever brutal punishment one could think of.
Kalfu then returned to his home before the mare who ran up to him with the tightest hug she could manage, planting multiple kisses upon his cheeks in gratitude before sobbing happily “Thank you…thank you thank you thank you!” she cried out in joy before hugging him again. Now that the business was concluded, he returned the hug to her in full, a smile forming across his face before he gently cupped her cheeks, gently rubbing his thumbs over them to wipe away her tears.
“Go live your own life now, my dear. Live until it is your time to return to me. Just know, a realm of paradise awaits you when you do. I promise.” he said before he placed a bag of bits in her hand “This should help start your new journey. And don’t you worry, I set free the slaves that he had also kept. So no guilt in your heart. Now, off you go.” he said as he gently pushed her on her way. He waved to her as she turned to looked at him once more before she vanished into the dark tunnel that lead her back out.
Once she had left, Kalfu rubbed his chin in thought before coming up with the ideal kind of paradise that he would create within himself. After all, he wants the souls that he adds onto himself to be happy. And a pocket realm that would make that happen is essential. After all, he has a dark pocket realm for those who deserve it. But, none of that matters now. As he had committed his first dark dealing…he has answered his first dark prayer…
Voodoo godhood has now become one step closer.
Author's Note
What's this? another chapter in the same day? Hell must have frozen over!
May the darkness grant you peace.
View Online
Act 3: Your Soul Shines Like A Bright Red Apple
The sound of pouring rain echoed across the country road that Kalfu walked down. He wasn’t really heading anywhere in particular, he was just out exploring the unfamiliar land that surrounded the forest. After all, he needed to get familiar with the townsfolk and those that lived on the outskirts. Always best to know your clients! He walked with a small jont in his step with his walking cane in one hand and a black umbrella in his other, just enjoying the day before he came upon what appeared to be a rather large apple orchard. The beautiful trees decorated with the various colors of different apples that appeared to be tended to so well was definitely a sight to behold. Almost picture worthy.
With a light jump in the air, he started to float over the fence in a Marry Poppins style with his umbrella, even though he was actually flying all on his own,it was still fun to do. Once he got a closer look at the trees, he noticed that a few of the trees had apples that were….grayed out? His curiosity peaked, he levitates up and takes hold of one of the apples in his hand before turning it over in his grip before trying to pull it loose. No such luck of removing it, however. He rubs his chin in thought before shrugging and lowering back down onto the ground and ventures further into the orchard, admiring the meticulously maintained property.
“My goodness. This reminds me of the plantations that my gram told me about back in the day. Except this all seems to be nothing but apple trees. Apples must be quite a big commerce item around here…” he said as he continued his leisurely stroll, not knowing that a watchful set of emerald green eyes were staying on him as he walked along. However, this did not deter him from exploring further. After all, he wasn’t causing trouble for anyone. They could watch him all day long if that was the case.
As he got deeper into the orchard, he came across what appeared to be a club house in the middle of a small opening. He smiled as he remembered those days of having a little hideaway of his own where he and his friends spent summer days and nights doing what boys did at his age, getting into trouble and just living life, hatching crazy plans and schemes to kill their boredom even if for a few hours. “I assume whoever runs this orchard has a young one who uses this little hideaway…” he said to himself as he walked closer to the building before peeking inside of it.
What he saw inside of the club house made him smile again. Plans…lots and lots of plans, ideas, charts. He wasn’t sure what it was all for, but it was clear that whoever used this place had a solid goal in mind to work towards. He smiled to himself and continued on his merry way, hoping that whatever they were setting out to accomplish was within their grasp someday soon. A good goal to work towards was always something good to have as a child.
Soon enough, Kalfu circled the property to the point where he came across a large red bard that seemed closer to an actual house. As he made his way closer, a blonde headed and tank furred pony stepped out from behind one of the posts under the porch with her arms crossed under her chest, staring at Kalfu with a look of both suspicion and curiosity “Howdy there, stranger. Ya look rather lost. Something He can help ya with? She asked in her rather heavy southern drawl, something that Kalfu himself was rather familiar with given where he grew up.
Kalfu removed his hat before placing it to his chest and gave a light bow in greeting before flipping it back on his head “I am not here to cause no fuss, madam. I am simply here to admire your orchard. You have done quite well to make sure that it is in pristine condition. I imagine that it can get quite busy, especially a few nights ago when you were all celebrating…what was it you call it here again? Nightmare Night?” he asked as he was trying to make small talk with the stetson wearing, freckled faced mare.
She gazed at him a little more closely now. From what she could see, she noticed the few details that she had heard about someone looking like him from the various visitors who came to play the games and run through the corn maze “Ya know, Nightmare Night is only once a year, Spooky. You might wanna lost the outfit n’ dress up like normal. But, now that I get a good look at ya, I remember some of the others talkin’ about somepony who was doin’ all kinds of magic spiritual stuff. Ya really know how to draw in the customers. Perhaps next Nightmare Night, ya could bring that act here so that it is more centralized. We usually hold all the attraction here at our farm-.” she was cut off as she watched him disappear from where he stood before reappearing in front of her with an arched brow and a sharp toothy grin, nearly making her fall backwards off the porch and into a large puddle.
“A business proposition, hmmm? If there is profit to be made, you have my undivided attention, little missy.”. Given that he was slightly shorter than her and looked younger than her as well, being called ‘little missy’ by him rubbed her the wrong way just a tiny bit “W-well yes. Ah think it would be quite the fun time for both the adults and kiddos alike. From what Ah heard, you racked in quite the amount of bits, but ya also allowed the youngins to pay with candy instead of charging them bits. That was awful sweet of ya.” she said as she leaned back against the post once he stepped back a bit himself.
Kalfu chuckled lightly as he leaned back against another post when resting his walking cane against his side “You’d be surprised how much value is in a sweet to a child rather than an adult, my dear. A business decision isn’t always about money. It's about what is most important to you. And the choice of willing or not to give it up if you truly desire it. All transactions must be fair. No excess or insufficiency. SOmetimes, what they ask for is easy to pay for. Others well….sometimes the cost is too great for what they ask for.”.
The air between the two was rather tense for a few moments, the sound of the rain hitting the wooden roof of the porch covering as the mare didn’t know what to make of his rather cryptic words. She could sense that they were full of mystery, but at the same time, they didn’t possess an ounce of dishonesty. Suffice it to say, it threw her off. “But, yes. I would enjoy bringing my little shop closer to the festivities if you will have me. I think it would be a good time all around for the night.”.
She was lost in thought for a moment before she shook her head, bringing herself back to reality before nodding in agreement “Uh-..um yeah. That sounds like a good deal to me, partner. Muh name is Applejack by the way. What’s yours?” she asked as she held out her hand to him. He takes her hand into his, giving a firm grip and shake as he peered up at her from under the brim of his hat with another toothy grin “I am Kalfu the Voodoo King. A pleasure to meet you, madam Applejack.”. She didn’t know why, but as she shook hands with him, she felt a cold shiver run down her spine right as he touched her, as if her very soul was reacting to the amount of power that surged through his touch.
“Just…what in the hay are ya? Ya don’t look like any kind of pony Ah ever seen before. In fact, ya don’t look like a pony at all from what Ah can see…” she said as she leaned in for a closer look. Kalfu rubbed his chin in thought before letting out a soft ‘hmmm’ before answering her “I suppose…the closest thing I can call myself to you right now is a ghost. Both in a literal and figurative sense even though I am clearly here and currently solid and not see-through. It's rather hard for me to explain.”.
Applejack stared at him dumbfounded. How in the world was he a ghost if he wasn’t seen through or acting as a ghost should? It didn’t make sense to her in the slightest! She slowly reached out and grabbed at the hem of his coat, rubbing and gently tugging at the rather soft, silky fabric which made Kalfu chortle at the action. She quickly pulled away as she got that same electrical buzz along her spine again that sent her soul into a shudder. “Ah dun like the feelin’ Ah get from ya, partner. Ya make somethin’ inside me squirm. And I dun know what that somethin’ is.”.
Kalfu chuckled lowly in his throat before reaching out with the lower end of his walking cane, placing the tip right in the middle of her chest “That’s your soul, my dear.” he said in a matter of factly tone while lightly tapping that same spot before pulling his cane away from her “Every living thing has one. And yours tells me quite a bit about you. You are a strong and true pony. Honesty is everything to you. A fine quality to have especially in a friend. You believe that family and friends are above all, even over yourself. Very admirable indeed. But remember, it's okay to be a little bit selfish every now and then. Just a little bit.”
She placed a hand over the spot where he had tapped her with his cane with a look of astonishment on her face. How in the world did he know those things about her when all she really told him was her name? “How did you…?” she asked before he shrugged slightly. “I have always had a gift for seeing the qualities of one’s soul, I suppose. It’s all part of my line of work.” he said as he then turned his head to the screen door that led inside the house then back to her once more.
“I see three other souls huddled together just against the other side of the door there. They must be curious as to who in the world is keeping their family member so busy outside.” he said as he tapped the tip of his cane on the wooden porch a couple of times, making the screen door and wooden door both open at the same time. Three other ponies suddenly fell forward as the doors swung open. First a large, brawny red stallion, then a green elderly mare, and then a small yellow little filly. Kalfu chuckled again to himself before turning to the group, tipping his hat to them politely before turning his attention back to Applejack who now started between him and her family.
“They have such quality souls as well, Applejack. Make sure you keep your kin close to your heart and never let them go. Because they could be taken from you at any time, anywhere.” he said before tipping his hat to Applejack before making his way off the porch and back into the rain, holding his umbrella back over his head. “Threats ain't exactly a friendly thing to make around here, Spooky.” she said as she watched him suddenly stop and turn his head slowly with a somber expression and tone “I am not speaking as a threat, but from the heart and experience. After all, your mother and father hope for the same thing. They love and miss you dearly. And hope to be with you again one day. What were their names again? Bright Macintosh and Pear Butter? A truly strong and sweet couple. Don’t do anything to upset them again. They were quite sad when you left your home to go and live with your aunt and uncle in the big city..”.
He then continued to make his way into the orchard, leaving Applejack and the others standing there as if they had been hit with absolute shock. Applejack then shakes herself back into reality again before giving chase after Kalfu into the orchard. She now had so many questions for him at this point and she wanted answers, now. But, every time she got close to Kalfu, he’d vanish behind the next tree over, only to appear several rows down to only disappear again once she got closer each time.
She nearly caught up to him before tripping over her own hoof and falling into a shallow puddle of water. She slowly lifts herself up as she gazes up at Kalfu who now stood there gazing down at her, along with the spirits of Applejack's mother and father on either side of him. They smiled happily at their daughter before speaking to her “We love you so so much, Applejack. We miss you and can’t wait to be reunited with you.” and just like that, they both fade away, leaving Applejack’s face drenched in rain and now tears as they flow from her eyes like a waterfall.
And with that, Kalfu simply steps under a tree and slowly slinks into its shadow, removing his hat and placing it to his chest as he sinks into the ground and out of sight. But not before leaving behind a small little trinket for the crying mare. A necklace with an apple and a pear carved out of a couple precious stones that houses a piece of both of her parents’ souls. As per request from them. Now, as the price of this was that they walk along with Kalfu for eternity.
Author's Note
It makes me quite happy to see this story getting so much love so quickly. I don't think any of my work has gotten so much attention in such short of time. Thank you all so much <3
May the darkness grant you peace.
It has been a little over a couple weeks now since Kalfu has made himself a place in this new world. And from what he has experienced so far, he was quite pleased with his decision to further spread the voodoo and hoodoo ways to this realm. By sealing deals both big and small and selling his wares and services, he has begun the process of becoming the voodoo god that Bondye has charged him with becoming. But, he still had a long, long way to go. After all, becoming an all powerful god just doesn’t happen overnight…in most cases anyway.
Today, Kalfu was just spending time at his home, rocking on his front porch in his rocking chair plucking away at the strings of his banjo as the fire pit in front of him crackled and popped every now and then as he watched the fireflies dance above the water. All was peaceful and tranquil for a few hours until that familiar sound of the portal being breached reached his ears. He lifts his head to see not one, but several ponies emerging from the connected tunnel. Three wearing golden royal armor and one VERY big one with an everflowing multicolored mane and tail. And given her golden regalia, Kalfu quite summed that this was the elder sister of the Alicorn he met on Nightmare Night.
Kalfu watched the group approach as he continued to lightly strum and pluck his banjo, his glowing green eyes taking immediate notice of their swords and spears. He sighed softly to himself as he placed his instrument next to his rocking chair as he got up, making his way over to the fire pit which had a bubbling cauldron filled with fresh, hot gator stew that he had been prepared for most of the afternoon. He took the large spoon he had been using to stir the dish as he watched them get closer and closer until they stood at the part of the deck that was closest to the porch.
“Welcome to my humble abode, Princess Celestia. Never thought in a million years you’d grace my little swamp paradise with your…radiant presence.” he said with a playfully mocking manner as he flared his hands up slightly, but giving a polite bow to her nonetheless. Celestia’s brows lifted slightly at how Kalfu spoke to her. She certainly didn’t expect him to be so…casual and even playfully mocking towards her. However, this didn’t bother her one single bit. In fact, she found it quite refreshing
However, her guard didn’t find it amusing at all “You will address her highness with respect, young one! Such informality towards her will not be tolerated!” barked the knight in charge. Kalfu simply dismissed the knight with a casual handwave and took a small sample of his stew with another smaller spoon. “I don’t believe I was addressing you, ‘sir’. Keep in mind you are here on MY property. It is rather rude to bark orders at your host, when they so graciously allowed you to come into their home.” Kalfu said as he then turned his head back towards Celestia.
“While I do appreciate the visit, you need to reign your guards in a bit more, madam. Especially when they start barking orders at someone who they believe to be a child.he continued. Celetia nodded in complete agreement before stepping forward, placing a hand in front of the guard who was about to reach out toward Kalfu “You are right, young one. We are guests here after all. Besides, from what I have learned, you are quite capable of managing yourself.”.
Kalfu tilted his head curiously before responding “Oh, and what have you heard about me exactly? I haven’t exactly been here very long for much to be known about me. Or do I have your younger sister to thank for drawing your attention to me?” Kalfu asked as he took a seat back in his chair, motioning for Celestia to join him in the one across from him if she so wished. She does indeed take the seat across from him while her guards stand behind her, making herself comfortable as she nodded in response to his question “Indeed, her thoughts have been preoccupied with you and your strange yet fascinating abilities she had encountered that night. She has regaled me with every single little detail like she was a captive audience. You truly made an impression on her. And that isn’t something easily accomplished.”.
Kalfu smiled under the brim of his hat before lifting his head slightly to meet her gaze once more”I was simply showing off my services is all. I had no idea she would be so enthralled by my little parlor tricks.” he said as he attempted to undersell himself to make it seem like his abilities were mere party tricks. However, Celestia didn't buy that for a single moment. She stared at him with a knowing smile and a narrowed gaze like she could see right through him. “You truly expect me to believe that knowing about her past and present without meeting her prior is a simple little trick? I appreciate your humility, young colt. But you and I both know that isn;t a feat to consider ‘mere’.”.
Kalfu chuckled a with a returning grin before reaching under his hat and pulling out his tarot card deck “And let me guess, your curiosity has brought you to me. YOu want to experience the same kind of thrill she did. Am I correct, madam?”. When Celestia laid eyes on that deck, Kalfu could see the glint of excitement in her eyes even before she nodded multiple times. However, Kalfu wasn’;t going to be as generous as he was on his first night in this world. This was business. And he intended to collect.
“Very well then. Your cost will come to the cake slice your guard has in your pack there.” he said as he pointed it out when it wasn’t even in view. Celestia’s wings fluffed up for a moment as she slowly turned back to the very same pack then slowly back towards Kalfu with a pleading look on her face. It was clear that she REALLY didn’t want to give it up if she didn’t have to. “Is there truly nothing else you could want…? I…I’d be happy to pay you in bits…”.
Kalfu watched her as she slowly took the triple chocolate layered cake with buttercream icing out of her pack. She looked down at the tasty treat with nearly tear filled eyes like a child was being asked to hand over their toy. A glowing skeletal hand appeared in front of Celestia at this point, making a ‘give it up’ motion before waiting until Celestia closed her eyes tightly as she thrusted the plate out, the hand taking the plate from her and disappearing into a puff of green fire.
Kalfu could see the veins on the foreheads of the knights bulging in anger as they watched him effectively nearly reduce their princess to tears. Celestia folded her arms with a rather adorable pouty face as she watched Kalfu shuffle and flair his cards about. While she looked upset at him, she was beaming with excitement on the inside “You didn’t charge anything for Lulu when she came to see you…” she mumbled in her pouty tone.
Once he had finished showing off his card skills to her, he fans out the deck and holds it out to her “Three card, madam. No more, no less.” he said as he waited for her to pick them. Once she had done so, the rest of the deck vanished in fire before he took the three cards back and placed them in front of himself face down in mid air. “Lets see what kind of life you have been leading, princess. I will keep it to knowledge you don’t wish to have spread; however, do not fear.” he said as he leaned forward with a wink before lifting up the first card.
“Aaah, I see you started a school for magically gifted unicorns. This appears to have been going on for a while now. I get the feeling that you are doing this for more than just spreading your knowledge to those who’d use it to better themselves…” he said as that card disappeared before he lifted the middle one.”As I thought. You are favoring one young unicorn specifically. A unicorn of extreme magical potential. You have her in Ponyville exploring…friendship[? A rather specific item for her to be researching. Her name is…Twilight Sparkle, I believe. She is going to be counting on your continued support throughout her journey.”.
It was down to that final card now. Kalfu picked it up as he gazed upon it, slowly twirling it around in his fingers to reveal what the future had in store, the card covering one of his eyes “I see chaos. I see discord and malice in your future, princess. I recommend that you take caution and watch for any signs of these things heading your way. For if they affect you, they will affect your whole kingdom.”. The card has a distorted landscape with checkered ground and pink rain clouds. While Kalfu didn’t understand it himself, Celestia felt her heart freeze up and her muscles tense up. And Kalfu could see this happening as she felt the soul inside the alicorn shover.
All was quiet for a few minutes before Kalfu broke the silence. He stood back up and made his way over to the cauldron before taking a large ladle and a bowl before pouring some of the stew into the bowl and offered it Celestia with a light smile “While the transaction is complete, I’d be a horrible host if I didn’t offer you a bowl of my famous gator stew. Though…I took the meat out for you. As I don;t think your kind indulge in meat. So, it is pretty much a veggie stew now.” he said as he waited for her to take it. She hesitated for a moment. Not because she wasn’t grateful for the free meal. But, because of what he had revealed to her on that last card. His abilities were truly something to marvel…
“Eat up, princess. I promise you once you get a tummy full of that stew, you will feel better.” he said before making his own bowl, then returning to sit across from her before sighing softly as he could still see the troubled expression on her face. “Listen, my dear. That isn’t a definite outcome. That is just one of the many branches that was revealed to me. If it is one thing I learned, it is that the future has infinite possibilities. So don;t let it bring you down. Now, eat.” he said before he began to eat his own bowl of food.
After eating her fill, Celestia stood up and gave Kalfu a deep bow with a weak smile “Thank you..for the meal and for the reading. You may have done more for my kingdom than you think, young one. May I get your name? It seems rather disrespectful to address you as ‘young one’.”. Kalfu stood up and removed his hat with a bow “I am Kalfu, also known as the Voodoo King. You may simply call me Kalfu if that is what you wish.”. While Celestia had so many more questions to ask this strange being, she knew she had to go at this point and tell her sister what she had just learned from him.
“Very well then, I shall call you Kalfu from here on then. Thank you for your services and the warm meal. I must be off now. Take care of yourself.” she said as she nodded to her guards before they departed the way they came. As they journeyed back to Canterlot, Celestia could hear her guards bad mouthing Kalfu, calling him a fraud and a charlatan quietly behind her back. But the alicorn knew better than to believe them. The things he pointed out without hesitation, especially in the future. They very well could happen again. And she needed to be ready.
After they had left, Kalfu made the plate of cake reappear in his hand along with a fork before he began to eat it. He blinked a few times before closing his eyes slowly with a delighted “mmmmh..” as he savored the sweet “I can see why she was struggling so so much to part with this. This cake is absolutely divine…” he said as he sat down in front of his fire pit once more to relax and enjoy his treat.
Author's Note
That's right. I went there. I had him take the thing she loved the most! :p
May the darkness grant you peace.
View Online
Act 5: The Voodoo King Feels A Stir In His Heart N' Soul
The day was just like any other for Kalfu, he was simply exploring the forest, expanding his knowledge of his new world. He was taking a leisurely walk through the more heavily wooded area rather than the swampy part of the forest when something caught his eyes. A wooden mask on a nearby tree. He stopped in mid stride before turning on his heel and placed his hands behind his back as he made his way over to the mask, looking over the details and admiring its craftsmanship. As he looked upon it, he noticed strangely familiar markings upon it. He didn’t remember placing masks up and around the forest…
Now looking around more keenly, he sees a path now sat up by these similar masks on different trees. This reminded him of the more traditional accessories of the Haitian people that he came from. Perhaps…there was a fellow voodoo and hoodoo practitioner in this world? Now having to find out for himself, Kalfu followed the trail of masks. Who he would find at the end of this trail however, would certainly reoccur in his life from here on out.
Once he made his way to where the masks had ended, he came upon a small hut in the middle of an opening that had white smoke coming from the top of it. He took a whiff of the oddly familiar smell coming from the building and smiled lightly “That is definitely some witch doctor cooking up in there…” he said before coming out from behind the tree he was peeking from behind before making his way closer to the hut.
Once he was at the door, he gave it a polite few knocks as waited. It took a minute or two, but the door opened to reveal a zebra dressed in golden bands and rather revealing leather clothing. The first thing that Kalfu took notice of was her curved yet muscular form. She had abs for days and her leg and arm muscles were very defined. Most likely from ehr constant pole balancing exercises. And then there were her beautiful blue eyes. This really stood out to Kalfu as they gazed down at him in slight confusion.”Bon aprèmidi. Kisa mwen kapab fè pou ou? “ (Good afternoon. Can I help you?). Kalfu raised his brow in surprise as he could understand the language she spoke. It was clearly haitian creole.
“Ah, mwen regrèt anmède ou, mask ou kenbe atansyon mwen epi pote m 'isit la.” (Ah, I'm sorry to bother you, your mask caught my attention and brought me here.) he said as he responded back to her in the language as if it was second nature. The zebra;s brows raised in return before a smile of excitement formed across her muzzle “Aaah, you speak my home’s language, young one! Do you come from across the sea from our homeland..?”she asked with a hopeful haze. Kalfu shook his head lightly in response to this “I am afraid not, madam. I am not really from anywhere in this world. But I am surprised that we speak a similar language. And apparently, you and I share a similar culture.” he said as he leaned in and looked into the bubbling cauldron before coming back to her.
“That would happen to be..let me see if I remember..brew of good health, would it?” He asked. She looked between him and the cauldron before nodding with an impressed smile “Ah, what a keen sense of smell. You have learned well~.” she said as she did her signature rhyme before lightly placing a hand over her muzzle “Pardon me. I tend to rhyme when I am happy.”. Kalfu felt a light flutter in his stomach after she had said that to him. That, along with the way she covered her muzzle made him feel rather warm and tingle-y inside. Did he find this…find her…cute?
“It..was just a lucky guess is all, madam. It is a similar scent from the same kind of concoction that is made from where I am from. We have what we call witch doctors who make these types of things.” he said as he lowered his head slightly while pulling the brim of his hat down, feeling his cheeks warm slightly before he looked back up at her. It was clear that this mare made Kalfu’s soul stir quite a bit. And in a good way.
“Please, come inside and make yourself at home~.” she said as she opened up her door to allow him in. As soon as Kalfu made his way into the hut, a sudden hit of a rather familiar and calming scent hit his nose. It reminded him of..home. Not the home he had now, but the comforting feeling and scent of family and warmth that gives you that fuzzy feeling when you enter into a beloved grandparent’s house.
The zebra closed the door behind him before turning around to see that Kalfu was a little out of it at the moment as he looked around her home. Concerned, she walked up behind him before placing a gentle touch upon his shoulder “Is something on your mind, young one? You seem like you have traveled back into a time given your gaze…” she said as she leaned around him to look his face over.
He blinks a few times as he hears her voice muffled for a moment before it starts to clear up. He blinks a few times before he feels a single tear stream down his face before quickly whipping it away with his empty hand, the other squeezing the diamond piece of his walking cane “Oh..sorry…” he said with a sniffle “The smell of this place. It reminded me of happier times.” He wipes at his cheek again with a sleeve before stepping away from the mare, taking a spot at the stone table before leaning his cane next to him before clearing his throat.
“THank you for inviting me in, madam. You have quite the lovely home.” he said as he regained his composure. She gave a slight nod before making her way to the kitchen, the sound of shuffling glasses could be heard from the main room as she began to prepare some drinks for her and her guest “What are you called then? My name is Zecora.” she said as she made her way back into the main room with a couple glasses of herbal tea, placing Kalfu’s cup in front of him carefully “Be very careful it is still hot.”.
“My name is Kalfu. Though, I have been given the title Voodoo King. But, you may call me Kalfu.” he answered as he took a small sip of the tea which strongly hinted at something that reminded him of blood orange monk tea. He takes another sip before watching Zecora sit across from him with a glint of curiosity in her eyes “So, if you are not from here, and you aren’t from my homeland. Where do you come from, Kalfu? You look like no pony I have seen before.”.
Kalfu lifted his hat to reveal that he had no ears atop his head “YOu would be right. I am not a pony at all, in fact. Like I told someone else before you, I am more of a living ghost. It's rather hard to put into words really. And I come from a land very far, far away. One that no one in this world knows about.” he said as he tried to be as cryptic as possible with his explanation without sounding like he was saying he was from another world entirely. She didn’t want him to think he was mad out of his mind as he wasn’t sure that traveling to other worlds was possible in this realm of existence.
Sensing that he wasn’t wanting ehr to push any further in where he was from, she took another sip of her tea before resting her chin on one of her hands “And your name…Kalfu. I can’t understand why. But, that name just sounds so filled with mystique and shadow. It suits you quite nicely given your appearance.” she said as she took a good long look at him now. Feeling those big blue eyes upon him made him shift his own gaze a little bit.
“Well, let's just say it is one of the names of someone important from where I am from. And they manage the crossroads and magic at night time along with someone named Legba who does those things during the day. Though, Kalfu isn’t as kind as Legba. So, it is best to stay away from him. He tends to be a bit grumpy…”. The last part made Zecora giggle rather adorably which made Kalfu’s heart flutter slightly. If he stayed much longer, this mare was going to cause him some trouble. Well, not literal trouble anyway.
However, the two continued their conversation. They shared info on each other's cultures and ways of life. Of course, Kalfu was careful to word his former life to her so that it made it sound like he was just from a super remote land that no one had ever found on the world of Equis. And that he in fact wasn’t a future god who was building up his powers little by little. At this point, he was more like a deity.
What felt like only an hour of conversation that had gone by was really four. Kalfu looked outside of the window before he noticed the position of the sun through the leaves before he turned his attention back to Zecora who also looked outside to see the time as well “My my, but look at the time. It seems that we have really enjoyed this conversation to lose track of so much.” she said as she reached forward and placed a hand upon his :"I enjoyed getting to know what you have shared with me, kalfu.” she said as she gave his hand a comforting squeeze “Don’t be a strange, yes?” she added before releasing her grip on him.
Kalfu was quiet for a moment before standing up. He placed his hat on his head and grabbed his cane before tipping his hat to her before turning to face her as he headed to the door “IGThe feeling is mutual, my dear. If you wish to come visit me next time, look for the new branching path and the sign at the main entrance to the forest. I wil welcome you with the best hospitality I can offer.” he said before he suddenly disappeared in a puff of green fire. This leaving Zecora in a bit of a shocked state before she rubbed her eyes in disbelief as he just…vanished.
Kalfu walked his way back to his home now. His mind swimming with thoughts of Zecora and the short but enjoyable time that he had spent with her that afternoon. He placed a hand atop of his chest as he could feel the fluttering of his heart and the stir of his soul in sync with one another. The last time he felt this way was when he was just a regular human who had just met the girl of his dreams when he was in high school. “This is not good…” he said to himself before continuing on his way home.
As he walked along the deck, he noticed someone was actually standing at his front door. She was a lavender colored unicorn with a two toned purple mane and tail and amethyst eyes that tried to peek in through the window as she tried to see if anyone was home. Kalfu tilted his head slightly before lifting up off the ground and levitating himself towards to peeking young mare before landing back down and clearing his throat.
The unicorn in question nearly jumps out of her fur as she swings around and lays eyes upon Kalfu who stared at her with an arched brow “Can I help you madam? Given that you are here. You have either come for a visit, or you are here for business.”. The unicorn shifted on her hooves before clearing her throat to speak “W-Well, I am actually here because I am curious of the owner of this home. Would that happen to be you, by any chance?” she asked as she adjusted her glasses slightly.
Kalfu nodded before answering “That would be me. I am Kalfu, the Voodoo King. And now that I get a good look at you, I see that you are the one known as Twilight Sparkle. You are the student of the princess who’s cake she traded for my services.”. WIth those words, Twilight let out a huge gasp before pointing a finger at him accusingly “So YOU are the one who tricked the princess out of her favorite cake slice! Have you no shame or proprietary?!”.
Kalfu stood there for a moment with his brows raised in shock. Was the girl really accusing him of swindling Celestia out of her prized cake slice when the deal was accepted on both sides..begrudgingly yes. But, accepted nonetheless. ”Oh boy, this one is gonna be an absolute gem to be around….” he thought to himself as a long breeze blew between the both of them as she still stood there pointing at him.
Author's Note
There we go, get the ball rolling on these two.
May the darkness grant you peace.
View Online
Act 6: From A Stubborn Visitor To A Bubbly One
Kalfu continued to stare dumbfoundedly at this purple unicorn mare who had accused him of basically stealing from Celestia when there was no theft involved. After all, both parties got what they wanted in the deal that was made. He brought a hand up to his forehead and rubbed it in slight annoyance before responding to her. :First off, dear, The deal was sealed properly. Both parties settled upon the agreed terms. She was just a little hesitant before it happened. And by the way, that cake was absolutely delicious. I can see why she was so hard pressed to part with it. But, she did indeed part with it on her terms. I did NOT steal it from her.”.
Twilight blinked a few times before she huffed slightly, folding her arms as she held onto her pen and parchment rolls like a student who was prepared for testing day “THat may be the case! But still, that is the princess. You should have shown ehr some respect..” she mumbled as she realized that he was right in his explanation. She didn’t like it though. “THat doesn’t matter right now though! I am here because of what she and my friend Applejack have told me about you. And I find your abilities to do what you can do absolutely unbelievable! There is no way anyone can predict the future or commune with the dead! Clearly it is just a form of dark magic that you are performing to pull a wool over their eyes..” she said as she adjusted her glasses again, determined to be right as always.
Kalfu lifted a finger and was about to protest about the ‘dark magic’ bit. But, she kind of wasn’t wrong. His type of magic was both dark and light. But just because it was dark doesn’t mean it was evil. After all, everything has a dark and light side, especially magic. “And I am to assume you believe that dark magic automatically slots someone into evil that uses said magic, yes?” he asked as he tapped his cane on the wooden ground a few times before he started circling around the studious unicorn.
“Little Miss Bookworm has a righteous sense of duty to her princess and mentor. It truly is such a sweet sentiment. But, there was no ‘evil magics’ performed when it came to those two.”. Twilight watched Kalfu circle her like a wraith would be its next victim. The way he moved was like wind, smooth and adrift. What really made her shudder was his eyes. Just from looking within those alone, she could see that he radiated with otherworldly powers that could only be described in spooky fairy tales of ghosts, ghouls and spirits. If only she really knew how right she was.
That was also another thing that she was going to bring up, spirits “Applejack told me she saw the spirits of her parents. But, that’s impossible. There are no such things as ghosts or apparitions or anything like that. Science doesn’t support these things in the least and therefore can’t be proven real! So how is it that you could allow her to see them when they don’t exist in the first place? And how could you even know what her parents look like?” she asked as she threw question after question at him.
A smile slowly formed across his face before turning into a full on sharp toothy grin “Ohooo~. A skeptic. My favorite type to prove that they are absolutely in the wrong when it comes to the supernatural. Let me guess, you also don’t believe in curses, hexes and other kinds of things similar to that huh? Oooh it's all just superstition!” he said as he waved his hands in an exaggerated manner. This really rubbed Twilight the wrong way, as it was clear he was mocking her claims. “Well guess what, dear. They are as real as you or me. Some take a while to work, others can take effect immediately. And once they do, the caster is the only one who can remove them…” of course, that wasn’t true. If you knew how to remove it, anyone could. But he wasn’t about to tell that to this mare who came here to get in his face about how he runs a business.
Twilight didn’t want to admit it, but truth dripped from his words like venom. A truth that she didn’t want to hear. The way he circled her only put her more on edge as she tensed up her shoulders, looking over them as he circled her a few more times before standing in front of her once more.
Kalfu noticed the fear on her face as she lowered herself down a bit. Her ears pressed against her head and her tail between her legs as she clutched her belongings tightly. “YOu see, dear. Curses and hexes are just another form of magic. Some can be harmless fun. Others can ruin one’s life to the point of driving them to end their own. I happen to specialize in dealing out those curses if I so wished. But, this world isn’t ready for that kind of darkness. Much less to know about it.” he said as he placed a finger to his lips while placing the top of his cane’s grip under her chin so that she made eye contact with him “So, be a good little bookworm and keep quiet. Keep pretending that curses and hexes don’t exist. Cause one day, I might just get rubbed the wrong way myself. And whoever comes to make a worthwhile deal with me will have that power at their disposal. And it could be an enemy of this cozy little kingdom you live in here. After all….” he said before removing his cane from her chin “...Business is business.”.
Twilight’s gaze never left him for a moment as he spoke, the unicorn was petrified in place to even try to avert her gaze from him. Never before has she felt this kind of fear before. It wasn’t a sinister fear, however. It was fear of a greater power than one she knew. Even that of her mentor and princess. Kalfu then made his way past Twilight and opened the door to his home, making his way inside before looking over his shoulder at her “Now if that is all, you may take your leave now.” he said as he closed the door behind him.
Twilight busted into a full on sprint once he had closed the door, running as fast as her legs could carry her across the deck and through the tunnel that had led her there. Once she made it out, she collapsed next to the nearest tree and leaned against it for support as she looked back into the tunnel, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath from both the running and the amount of fear that was flowing through her. It was very much clear to her that if trouble was caused for this man, he could very well do the things he said he could do.
After having finally caught her breath, she stands up and looks back at the entrance once more before making her way back to the library. It was clear that she was going to have to find a way to conduct her research on him in a much more pleasant way. She definitely realized that accusing him of wrong doings was not the smartest way to go about first introductions. If she got up the courage again, she would do better next time..if there was a next time.
A few hours later, Kalfu sat in his home, quietly carving out some handmade charms he had planned on selling at some point. Sure, he could conjure them up with his magic and it would be said and done. But, handmade charms and trinkets held a greater power more than anything. Perhaps because of the care and work that was put into them? Just as he had placed one down that he had finished, there was a knock at his door. Having already gotten out of his clothes for the evening, he groans in slight annoyance as he lazily floats over to the door and opens it not even caring that he was buck naked in front of the one who would be knocking. It was after hours and it was his home after all. Whoever they were, they were about to get an eyeful.
The moment Kalfu opened the door, he was hit with an almost overwhelming scent of freshly baked cake with a hint of cotton candy. A pink, fluffy maned mare who was rather pleasantly plump was standing behind a cake that she had baked specifically for the new arrival that she had heard rumors about since halloween night. And given her nature, she had to make sure that he was welcomed just like every other newcomer. “Hello there, stranger! My name is Pinkie Pie! I heard you're new to our area and I made you a little something to help you feel more at home-...”.
She stared at him as he floated there, hunched over slightly as he gazed at her with a tired expression on his face, but offered her a smile nonetheless as she was holding the cake out toward him with eyes the size of saucers and her jaw nearly hitting the ground “Ah, a cake just for me? That is awfully sweet of you, my dear. It wasn’t really necessary. But, thank you nonetheless.” he said as a couple of disembodied skeletal hands appeared and took the cake from her before placing it on the dining table in his home.
Kalfu turned his attention back to Pinkie Pie who was still blatantly staring at him. Her tail twitching and swaying behind her unknowingly as she eyed up his lithe but fit form. He looked pretty good for a living ghost. He just needed a few more pounds on himself. Kalfu blinked a few times before he lifted a hand up to snap his fingers a couple times in ehr face before she fell to the ground with a startled yelp. She jumps back up before dusting her clothes off and does everything in her power to keep her eyes above his waist.
“Oh my gosh! I didn’t expect to meet you for the first time like this! Normally my new friends are clothed BEFORE I get to know them on a more intimate level!” she said as she blushed heavily at what she was looking at every now and then. Kalfu shrugged his shoulders slightly and yawned “I mean, haven’t you ever wanted to be naked in your own home? It's quite comfortable And besides, it's after business hours, I certainly wasn’t expecting any more visitors today after the bookworm dropped by.”.
Pinkie Pie finally started to calm down a bit after fanning herself a bit. She cleared her throat nodding in response “Oh? Twilight stopped by before? No doubt to bug you about who and what you are. You certainly don’t look like any kind of pony I have seen!” She said as she seemed to look him up and then down…again. “In fact, you are somehow both handsome and spooky all at once and I like it! Spooksome! Handsooky? One of those!” she said as she bounced lightly on her hooves, her hyper grelin energy showing in how she spoke to him.
Kalfu gave a tired chuckle and bowed his head slightly in thanks for her compliment “As a symbol of thanks for your kind words and the cake, you can have this.” he said as he opened up his free hand to reveal the charm he was working on earlier. She leans down and does her signature long “oooooooooo’ before he places it into her open palm. She looks over the rather strange but fascinating carving. It was a human skull carved out of wood with his mark in the top of the cranium, a circle with an X carved into it like a scar.
“I have bestowed a small tiny piece of my power onto it. It will protect you should you run into any kind of trouble so make sure you keep it on you at all times. Even when you feel safe, always keep it with you. Maybe turn it into a pendant, even.” he said as he was quite pleased that she seemed to really like it “Wooooow…creepy cool~.” she said before sliding the charm between ehr cleavage “It will be safe right in here!”.
Kalfu lets out another yawn before looking out at the darkening sky, then back to Pinkie “You better head back while there is still a little bit of light left, my dear. This forest gets pretty treacherous at night for those who can’t handle themselves within it. My name is Kalfu by the way. Also known as ‘The Voodoo King’. If you ever need my services, come on by during business hours. I am sure we can strike up a deal if there is something you truly desire.”.
Pinkie nodded several times before taking one of his hands, shaking it firmly as she responded “And don’t you be a stranger either, Mr. Spooky! Come by Sugarcube Corner and see me~. We got all kinds of goodies that suit everyone’s taste buds..and I certainly wouldn’t mind seeing you around the town more often. If you ever need anything or are feeling down, Auntie Pinkie Pie will be there to help you with anything. ANd I mean…anything~.” she said before she turned around and bounced off.
Kalfu then shut the door and floated back over to his couch before letting out a puff of air when he collapsed. The way her soul and body radiated..it was exhausting! She was truly the personification of happiness and delight. And it was too much for him to take in all at once. Especially since she also radiated a natural lust. “She must be quite the nympho. I thought she was going to jump my bones for a moment there.” he said before he grabbed another piece of high quality wood and began his work once more “Though, she is a pleasant girl to be around to be sure. A welcome change to the one from earlier today…”.
Author's Note
Lets throw Pinkie in there for a bit of lovin to, huh? Not often I see a lot of affection thrown her way in fics when it comes to HIEs
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 7: The Ghost And The Diamond
It was evening as Kalfu walked along the main road of Ponyville. He had just come back from one of his private tutoring sessions with Ms. Cheerlie who had been teaching him to read and write this wor;d’s language for about a month now. Of course, he has been compensating her with monetary payment. After all, he didn’t expect knowledge for free. It wouldn't be a proper deal if that were the case now would it? As he walked along, a hardback leather bound book which hung by a sturdy chain lightly taped at his side which was black leather with a spider hanging from its thread with glowing green eyes on one cover, while the other side of the cover had a curled up rattle snake with glowing green eyes poised to strike with its fangs bared. All completely with a lizard climbing along its spine.
This book was going to be what started it all. As he had been faithfully recording everything he knew about voodoo and hoodoo into this book ever since he had finished his lessons to read and write. And along with all the recording, the book has gained a certain amount of power the more he continued to write in it. Almost as if his words held power themselves. Once this book was complete, he would magically create copies and send them scattering across the world while a seal of protection would prevent any damage from happening to the books. After all, who knows how long it would take for someone to find them.
Kalfu tipped his hat to ponies who passed him while he walked along the market section of the town. Some responded with a friendly nod and smile in return. While others averted their gaze rather quickly and hurried away from him, pulling their children by the hand to quickly get them away from him. This didn’t bother Kalfu in the slightest though. There were no doubt going to be some who found him rather spooky given his appearance. He certainly got a better reception than Zecora did when she first came around.
As he walked along, he tapped his cane to a beat that he had in his head while he was only partly paying attention before he ran into someone who had been carrying many bags. Just as expected, he bumps into them before spinning around a few times, catching his balance and catching the pony at the same time in his free arm, even adding flair to the catch by holding his cane out to his side and grabbing all the bags in the air with multiple magic hands. “Sweet Celestia!'' The mare cried out before she was caught by Kalfu.
Kalfu didn’t miss a beat as he spun her around in a ballroom dance fashion before releasing his grip from her hand. He tips his hat to her before placing her bags which the contents hadn't spilled back into her hand “That was a close one, madam! That is my fault entirely. I wasn’t really watching where I was going. Thankfully your items didn’t spill. I am sorry once again.” The mare wiped her forehead in relief as she took ehr bags back and offered him a smile “Oh no harm no foul, darling~. You have quite the skill to have performed such a stylish rescue. Perhaps you would like to accompany me to a future ball some time-...”.
She cuts herself off as she finally gazes upon who had prevented her fall. The first thing she noticed was his rather elegant top hat, then his rather spooky and mystique attire which appeared to be made out of the finest silk she had ever laid her sapphire blue eyes upon. If only she knew that it was pure spider silk, hence why it was so top tier quality. And to top it all off, he wore a couple of rings which had rubies and emeralds embedded in them. Not to mention the large diamond skull on his walking cane really caught her eye as well. No, these weren’t the eyes of a gold digger, this was the eyes of Ponyville’s rising young fashionista, Rarity. And she was all about his ensemble
“By all things fashion…your clothes look immaculate, my dear! Who is your tailor?! You must tell me!” she said as she jumped forward and took hold of the hem of his coat. Her fingers ran gently along the fabric which felt like she was touching the curtains of Luna’s bed chambers. She examined as close as she could get to the fabric before Kalfu looked between her and her bags, seeking materials used for sewing and such before he connected the dots in his head “Well, if you must know, a friendly group of spiders I know crafted this little outfit for me.”.
Rarity’s hands almost left his jacket when she heard it was crafted by spiders. But at the same time, the silk was more divine than anything she had come across in her work. Who knew that such creepy crawlies could create something worthy of Canterlot nobility..royalty even. “My goodness….I would love to get my hands on this kind of material. If only to even work with it and make a few outfits inspired by your own. You have such a refined yet…” he then paused and looked around his outfit again while rubbing her chin in thought “What’s the word I am looking for…?” she asked as she continued to think. Kalfu smiled before answering her “Macabre?”.
Rarity gasped before nodding multiple times “Refined Macabre! That’s what it is! A fine word indeed~.” she said as she clapped her hands a couple of times before finally calming down and realized who she was actually talking to now that she was looking at him full rather than his outfit alone. “Ah…do forgive my sudden rudeness, dearie. I am all up in your business when I haven’t even introduced myself yet. My name is Rarity, a pleasure to meet you~.” she said as she gave him a slight curtsey. Kalfu could tell right away that she was a mare of sophistication and refinement, but at the same time she didn’t give off that ‘snub your nose at lower class society’ vibe either.
Kalfu held out his hand to her, the mare blinking a few times before placing it in his, before he leaned down to kiss at the top of her hand before giving it a gentle squeeze then releasing it “A pleasure indeed, madam Rarity. I am Kalfu, also known as ‘The Voodoo King’. Only in the title of course. I have no actual kingdom to speak of.” he said with a light hearted chuckle while rubbing the back of his head. She returned the giggle in kind as she swayed her tail. Such a gentlestallion, and yet only a few years older than her little sister. Or so he appeared to be. That’s the thing, when Kalfu came here in a younger body, he maintained his full mental capacity of his adult self. He had always thought that wouldn’t be the case.
“Oh my~. A king you say?” She asked in genuine curiosity. Kalfu nodded again “Yes, but like I said, in title only. I don’t think I will ever have a kingdom of my own. That would be too much hassle. Besides, I am currently tasked with a far greater goal.”. She placed a hand over her mouth slightly with raised eyebrows “Ooooh, a young stallion with ambition and drive. You better be careful with that. WIth your sense of fashion and your drive, you will have all the mares coming for you. Especially in the upper parts of society.”. Kalfu could tell that her words were sincere and not just flattery. And it made him smile that she spoke to him so genuinely even though they had just met. She was quite beautiful, both inside and out.
“THat is very kind of you to say, madam. But, I am afraid that someone like me who grew up in the backwater swamp of his original home has no place in high society. You see, we get too loud and rowdy when it comes to celebrating and parties and such. And If I go somewhere with a proper lady who isn’t used to that, I don’t want to ruin her image. And from what I can tell, you don’t deserve that embarrassment either.”. Rarity places a hand upon her chest with a smile and a light “Aaawww~” leaves her lips. But she shakes her head in response to his words “I am friends with a wild party pony and a farm girl who isn’t afraid to get rowdy herself. So I could handle it! But, it is very sweet of you to consider others before yourself. You have such a generous heart.~”.
Kalfu shook his head at that last part “I do? Well not according to a few other ponies around here. Apparently they don’t like the way I do business. Making folks give up items they are really attached to for something else they really want. I’d say it's fair trade, wouldn;t you? It’s not always about monetary gain, but what you are willing to give up for what you truly desire.”. Kalfu expected her face to go sour at his words, but it turned to more serious than upset “As a business mare myself, I see no issue with that kind of business mindset. You don’t budge on the price you offer. That means you stand your ground. And that is admirable in its own right. So, don’t you worry about it, sweetie. You keep on doing business the way you have.”.
Kalfu nodded as her words reassured him about the way he performed his business practices. He offers a hand to ehr again before taking her bags “Let me at least help you get these to where you are going. We have been talking for so long that it has gotten rather late. The streets are empty and I wouldn’t feel right leaving you out here alone.”. Rarity blinked a few times before she looked up in the sky. It certainly had gotten very late! She gratefully took him up on his offer, thanking him with a peck on the cheek before they started walking along the now quiet roads. As they made their way to Rarity’s home however, Kalfu could feel a gathering of several souls forming behind them as figures in hoods were making their way awfully close to them.
Kalfu moved in close to Rarity and wrapped his arm around her waist rather firmly. This surprised Rarity and made her blush rather deeply before Kalfu spoke in a hushed whisper”We are being followed…stay close to me and I will make sure that they don’t touch you. Just play along. Don’t look back. Okay?”. She almost did when he said that, but caught herself before nodding slightly so as to not give away the fact that she knew. “So, shall we take the shortcut home, my dear? I can;t wait to get home and spend more time with you.” he said as he put the plan in motion. Rarity placed her own free arm around his shoulder and nodded, gazing into his eyes to really sell the performance “Oh yes, my darling~. It has been so long since I have gotten to be with you~.” she cooed.
Soon enough, they both turned down an alleyway, the hooded figures following behind rather quickly now that they thought they had them in a spot where they could pounce on their target. But, it seemed that no matter how hard they tried, they couldn’t catch up to the ‘couple’. They’d always turn a corner, leaving them seen just enough to only vanish over and over again. As this went on, the thugs were suddenly grabbed by skeletal arms and pulled into the ground one by one. The hands covering their mouths to make sure their screams couldn’t be heard as well. Kalfu would send them deep within the forest in the swamp where he’d deal with them later.
Once they had all been removed. He releases his grip from her waist before smiling up at her”Pardon my hands, madam Rarity. I didn’t mean to….grab you in such a manner. But they won’t be bothering you again.”. The mare blushed heavily at his sudden assertiveness, fanning herself a bit before nodding in understanding “Oh my dear, you have nothing to be sorry for. That was some very quick thinking on your part. To think…in this little town that there are ponies like that…”. Kalfu nodded in agreement “I am sure that you would have been more than capable of dealing with them should you have had to. But, I was here. And a beautiful mare such as yourself makes a prime target for those kinds of folks.”.
Soon enough, they arrived at the boutique that Rarity ran. Kalfu placed the bag at her doorstep before smiling up at Rarity who in turn smiled back. Though, her gaze averted a bit once she felt her face heat up again “I.,..wouldn’t complain if we had to do that again though. I hope you have a good night, dear. Sweet dreams to you.” La;fu chuckled lowly before nodding “Indeed, that was pretty fun, not going to lie. I hope you sleep well too, madam Rarity. Make sure to keep all your doors and windows locked, yes?”.
As he stepped off the stoop, Rarity called out to him “It's just Rarity, sweetie. No need for the madam part. Especially from somepony like you….” He stopped before tipping his hat to her “And you may call me Kalfu. Or Kal, if it so pleases you. Anyways, be safe, Rarity.” He said as he made his way off towards the forest, disappearing into the fog that had gathered suddenly around the town. Strange weather indeed.The real question was. What was Kalfu going to do with those would-be assalants that had their eyes set upon Rarity…”
Author's Note
I am making Rarity swoon a bit for him as well. But keeping the romance paths strictly for Zecora and Pinkie. Also, check out the theme I posted in the story description if you are interested. I thought it suited it pretty well.
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 8: The Darker Side Of Voodoo
Deep within a cave that Kalfu had created for a new breed of spiders he had created, the thugs from that night now hang in the air tightly cocooned in webbing made from those very same spiders from the cave’s ceiling. Leaving only their eyes and mouths uncovered, the ponies slowly regain consciousness only to start wriggling and writhing in fear as they see the rather large black and glowing green spiders crawling on and around them, hissing in their ears as they start freaking out and screaming for help. But, no matter how loud they screamed, no one was coming to help them.
The sound of footsteps against the hard rock floor echoed through the cave as Kalfu’s shadow flickered against the cave walls from the dim green torches that lit the place. A low humming coming from him before he started to sing something he remembered from one of his favorite animes back when he was a child.
“Total slaughter…total slaughter..
I won’t leave…a single pony…alive…
Lah di dah di dah…genocide….
Lah dii dah di dah…and ocean of blood///
Let’s begin…the killing time~.”.
He sang this in the most eerie way he could, getting the reaction he had hoped for as well once he rounded the corner to see the eyes of the dangling ponies now fixated on him in absolute fear as he approached them. Once he came into view, the largest of the spiders began to skitter towards Kalfu and began to affectionately crawl up his legs and back before resting upon his shoulders “Masteeerrrr~.” they cooed as they began to nuzzle against him.
Kalfu chuckled lowly in his throat before holding out his hand to let one of the spiders rest in his palm “Good evening, ladies~. Have you been keeping our guests comfortable and entertained?”. The spider in his palm nodded slightly as she wrapped her legs around his palm in a hug as the gaze of her master sent shivers along her form “Yes, master~. We strung them up the moment they were brought here. Does this mean we get to eat them..?” she asked with a hopeful gaze up at Kalfu.
Kalfu looked from the spider up to the still flailing and thrashing ponies then back to the spider “It all depends if they cooperate with my questions, sweetie. Not to worry though. I will make sure you all get your prey regardless. I won’t let you all starve. You are all my creations after all. And daddy won’t ever let you go hungry~. Now, disperse for now but stay nearby.”. After the command, they all crawl back into the shadows of the cave, completely disappearing from sight before Kalfu lifted into the air in flight, floating between the hanging ponies.
“Now then, gentlemen. For what reason did you all have for stalking a simple fashionista pony of all folks on her way home from her shopping? Surely it wasn’t to cause her any sort of harm, I am sure. Riiiight?” he asked the one in the middle as he got real close to his face. The stallion continued to thrash about in the webbing as he answered “W-we were paid by some top dog in the fashion industry to scare her and rough her up a bit! That’s all, I swear!”.
:Oh, and who was the ‘top dog’ that was so afraid of this sweet little mare? Are they afraid of the competition that she poses? Maybe even losing to ehr in some kind of fashion show?” he asked as he used his index finger to push the pony back, making him swing around “I don’t know who it is! We were simply told by one of the ponies that work under him to get rid of the fashionista in Ponyville before she could cause any trouble! That’s all I know!”.
Kalfu went quiet for a moment before slowly and sinisterly reached out before placing his hand upon the pony’s forehead. He closes his eyes before snapping them open before he narrowed them with a look of disgust and anger “Rough her up just a little huh..? That’s not what your memories are telling me. You were going to do more than that you fucking sick pricks. Not only because you were ordered to. But you were definitely going to enjoy it. I get it..you wanted to take someone like her down a peg. But, she doesn’t deserve that kind of treatment.”.
WIth a swift motion, Kalfu thwacks the stallion on the face with the diamond part of his walking cane, causing quite a few teeth to fly from his mouth along with a splatter of blood. He lowers back down onto the ground with an annoyed sigh before lifting his free hand “Ladies,they are yours. Keep them alive…but only just barely while you feed.” He ordered before snapping his fingers. Immediately, the cave walls started moving once more as the spiders began to move in quick towards their prey.
“Wait, please! Let us go! We will leave her alon-!” the pony shouted before he was cut off by a stream of spiders flooding his mouth, the creatures immediately going to work inside his body as his fellow compatriots began getting the same treatment, their gargles echoing through the cave as they convulse and trash in the webbing as they are being pulled up higher into the cave’s ceiling. A well deserved end for ponies like them.
Kalfu now stood outside of the cave before letting out a sigh “That’s rather unlike me. I usually don’t waste my time on vermin like that. Especially for someone I just met.” he said as he looked down at his open hand before closing it into a fist “I have to wonder. Would the voodoo gods in my home world have enacted this kind of action to people with similar motives?” he asked himself before continuing to make his way to his home.
A couple hours later, Kalfu stood on his deck with a glowing purple spell circle spinning slowly at his feet as he held his hands out, chanting in Haitian as dark purple flames floated in the hands of several giant skeletal arms that surrounded the circle. His eyes glowed more brightly than usual as he was using a form of trance magic to pinpoint the face of the fashion designer he had seen in the lying stallion’s mind. Once it had come into perfect and clear view, Kalfu began casting the curse.
“You, who have sinned against the innocent due to your greed and malice, I hereby cast this affliction upon you and your soul. Your very greed will become your undoing until you fall into darkness and disappear and take your own life. Then, I shall be the one to claim your soul when it all ends. And you shall forever be tormented in my realm of damnation…” he chanted before clapping his hands together, the magic disappearing into the ground and surging in the direction of Canterlot. Not a surprise to him in the least that was where his target resided.
The next morning soon came around. Kalfu was in town when he saw ponies reading the newspaper and gossiping about how one of the top fashion designers in Equestria suddenly lost all investments and their entire fortune had been stolen by unknown assailants in the night. And that the information of him physically attacking and intimidating his competition had reached the public ears, causing him to fall out of favor. Kalfu couldn’t help but smile to himself as justice was being served. And that this was only the beginning of it for the pony.
As he listened in on the whispers, he suddenly felt something soft and squishy pressing against his back and two arms wrapped around him in a tight hug. That, along with the scent of cake and cotton candy gave away who the surprise hugger was instantly. Kalfu turned his head slightly to gaze up at Pinkie who was returning the smile as she squeezed him as tightly as she could “Hiiiii, Kal~.” she said as she nuzzled into him before reluctantly releasing him from her hug. He tipped his hat to her in response “Hello again, Pinkie. Just as sunny and happy as usual I see. Have you been doing alright?”.
As they walked along and talked, Kalfu couldn’t help but feel like he was being watched. But unlike the thugs from the night before, this gaze he was feeling felt more like curiosity mixed with a hint of fear. After he had finished speaking with Pinkie, he stood in the middle of the walkway before disappearing around a corner. His stalker blinked a few times before she came out of hiding, the yellow pegasus slowly looking around the corner of the building he disappeared behind as she wondered where he could have gone.
“Did you lose him?” Kalfu asked as he now stood behind the curious mare. The sudden surprise caused her to fall forward and tumble with a high pitched yelp. Kalfu winced a bit as he watched her flop on the ground before approaching her with an outstretched hand, offering her help back on her hooves “Heheheh, sorry about that, madam. But, I couldn’t resist.” he said as he watched her look up at him from behind her light pink mane. She stared up at him with her beautiful blue eyes with a slight blush of embarrassment upon ehr muzzle before shyly taking his hand.
Once she was helped up, she averted her gaze from his own before grabbing at her arm, digging one of her hooves into the ground as they stood there in a rather awkward silence. “Sooooo…my name is Kalfu. And who might you be called, madam?”. The mare didn’t respond. She just continued to shift her gaze between him and the ground. Kalfu scratched the back of his head before feeling something coil up around his leg, then his back and then around his arm. He looked over as he lifted his left arm to see a black and green glowing snake gazing up at him and flicking her tongue at his fingers in a playful manner before speaking to him.
“Ah, so things are going well then? That’s good. Make sure that you and the others keep up the good work. I will reward you all in time soon enough.” He said as he placed a gentle kiss upon the snake’s head before she disappeared into his sleeve. Once his attention turned back to the pony, he noticed that her expression had changed back to curiosity once more “You…can talk to animals too…?” she asked as she stepped closer to him, but only slightly.
Kalfu arched a brow at her sudden question but nodded in response “Only certain ones. Spiders, snakes. Scorpions, gators, and a few others. Given your question, I take it that you can speak with animals as well?”. The yellow mare nodded in response with a soft “Mhmm.” She then leaned to the side trying to peek up the sleeve that the snake had ventured into “My name is Fluttershy by the way…it-it is nice to meet you, Kalfu.” she said as she struggled to maintain eye contact with him. She wanted to see the pretty snake again it seemed.
Author's Note
Sorry I haven't updated. Palworld has my full attention these days. Running my own server and all.
May the darkness grant you peace.
View Online
Act 9: The Voodoo King Meets The Changling Queen
Kalfu now found himself standing outside a small cottage just on the outskirts of the town. This is where the shy pegasus lived with all her animal friends. From the tiniest little mouse to an actual bear who eyes Kalfu suspiciously as he stands there watching the yellow mare hold the giant snake that had come to Kalfu earlier, "So, you can speak with and control only certain animals? And you don't even have a cutie mark to show off your talents?" Fluttershy asked as she gently nosed and nuzzled the snake that seemed to get along with her quickly.
"A..cutie mark? What might that be? I imagine by its name, it is some sort of mark on your body?" Kalfu asked, somewhat curious about it now. Without thinking, Fluttershy lifted her skirt slightly to show off the three butterflies that adorned her relatively supple hips before nodding "Mhmm, this shows off our talent that we are meant to have, And mine has always been to communicate with animals.". She said before releasing the fabric to let it drop back down. Kalfu's heart raced as he saw what undies she wore before the material fell back down. "Stripes…" he simply said quietly. "Hmm? What was that?" asked Fluttershy with a tilt lilt of her head. "N-Nothing!" Kalfu said in quick response before feeling something kicking at his shin.
His gaze turned down to a tiny little bunny who glared up at him with a look of disapproval. It seems the little guy had caught Kalfu staring, and he wasn't too pleased about it. What was even more strange was that he could understand this little 'bunny', which he wasn't supposed to be able to as rabbits do not correspond to the voodoo religion. Maybe as a sacrifice, but that's it. The rabbit continued to kick at and hit his leg rather futilely before a skeletal hand popped out of the ground quickly and launched the little rabbit into a pile of hay that a few farm animals were chewing on. Thankfully, Fluttershy was too busy with the snake to notice that little exchange. Kalfu simply gave a wicked smile as he watched the rabbit fly through the air before returning his attention to the mare.
"That is a shame that your destiny is determined by a mark randomly given to you throughout your life. Where I am from, your path is always open to doing what you want. And be what you want to be. Though, it is less forgiving if you screw up there.". "Oh? Where are you from? I have never seen anyone like you before." she responded. Kalfu rubbed his chin in thought before simply answering, "Oh, somewhere far away is all. I was brought here to do something great. Though for now, I am just living out my life and learning all I can about this new land.".
As they continued to talk, Kalfu turned his head to notice a rather large black labrador dog with glowing green eyes approach him from the forest next to Fluttershy's cottage. He quickly turned his full attention to the canine, kneeling down and petting the dog as he leaned in closely, nodding as the dog spoke with him. "Ah, someone is poking around the house? Thanks for telling me, buddy. Return home and keep an eye on them. I will be back home as soon as possible." he said before reaching into his coat pocket and pulling out a piece of dried meat for the dog before giving it to him. The canine accepted the treat gratefully before running back into the woods.
Kalfu rose to his feet before dusting off his knees and turning to Fluttershy, who looked at Kalfu with concern. "Everything okay?..?" she asked as she watched the snake she was holding now branch over to Kalfu's arm and disappear into his sleeve again. The serpent knew it was time for them to depart. "Everything is fine, sweetheart. I think I might have a potential customer. So, I must be off. It was a pleasure to meet you. Such a gentle and loving soul. YOu will make a rather wonderful wife and mother someday. Never lose your warmth, my dear." he said before tipping his hat to her and leaving. Fluttershy stood there with a rather noticeable blush on her muzzle that last comment making her feel somewhat embarrassed but warm and fuzzy inside.
As Kalfu approached his home, he noticed someone trying to peek in through one of the front windows and looking around rather suspiciously. Upon closer inspection, he saw it was Twilight. He blinked a few times before flying several feet off the ground and levitating behind her before clearing his throat. "Something I can help you with, Miss Bookworm?" he asked with a chuckle before his smile suddenly dropped as the mare turned around. Something was off about Twilight…or rather NOT Twilight.
"Oh, hello again, Kalfu! A pleasure to see you again. How have you been doing? Last time I saw you, we were hanging out at the local bakery in Ponyville. Have you been doing alright?". As if seeing the soul of the one in front of him wasn't enough, the way she greeted him was a dead giveaway that this wasn't the real Twilight. "Who are you?" he asked in a deadpan tone and a narrowed gaze. "What are you talking about? It's me, Twili-...". She was immediately cut off as Kalfu took his walking cane into both of his hands, and with a firm twist, he pulled out a hidden sword in one swift motion before holding the blade to her neck. "Wrong answer. Now, who the fuck are you? Your soul does not much like the stubborn and self-righteous bookworm I know."
"P-Please, Kalfu..you are scaring me-!" she pleaded before she was cut off again by the edge of the blade pressing a bit firmer into her neck, and she gave a wicked smile and narrowed her eyes. It was clear that the imposter wasn't going to fool Kalfu. "You caught on quicker than I thought you would, little one…impressive," she said before suddenly transforming into a bright green flight and taking her proper form. A tall pony and bug-like mix of a creature with a hard outer shell but still soft and curvy in the right spots, along with holes in her arms and legs.
Kalfu stared up at her for a moment before pulling his cane sword away from her neck and placing it back into the cane itself. "You should have just appeared as your true self. You didn't need to hide your identity from me. Not like I care." he said before he placed his cane back down before walking towards his favorite chair on the deck. He sits down before looking over at her with an arched brow. "So then, madam. What can I do for you? Do you want a card reading? Do you need one of my trinkets? Or perhaps you are here to….make a deal?" he asked with a toothy grin.
The changeling shuddered slightly as she did not like how he smiled at her when he mentioned a deal. However, she was potentially there for that, as she had heard many things about Kalfu's abilities and what he could offer her. He held out a hand to the seat across from him in an inviting manner before she hesitantly made her way over to join him. Something about how he was staring at her made her outer shell crawl. What was he looking at? Those weren't the eyes of lust or desire. It's as if he was looking IN her instead of at her. She did not like it at all.
"Hmmm, given the nature of your soul, I am surprised you found your way to my humble little home, madam. I am afraid that damnation awaits you when you die unless you straighten up your way of life. I am not trying to tell you how to live it. Just a friendly warning." he said as he watched her bring her arms up to cover her large breasts. It's as if he was looking at her completely exposed when she wasn't. "J-Just shut up! Stop looking at me like that! I am Queen Chrysalis, and you will treat me with the proper respect!" She demanded as she tried to change the subject.
"And I am Kalfu, The Voodoo King. But you don't hear me going around demanding respect. Besides, you are on my turf now. Your title and authority mean nothing here. Now, what is it that you want? It's almost dinner time." he said with another grin as he was being the pretty smart ass towards her, and it ate at her that he wasn't cowering in fear of her presence like her subjects normally would. "I am simply here to make a deal with you. You give me what I need to help me take over Canterlot. And I will give you what you desire in return," she said as she squirmed in her seat. Kalfu continued to pierce his gaze right into her.
He leaned forward and rested his chin upon the top of his hands as they rested atop his cane, his eyes glowing brightly in the dim light of the swamp. "I can make that deal happen, Chryssy. But you aren't going to like what I want in return…" he said as he looked her up and down, making her immediately think that he wanted her for sexual reasons. She giggles and lifts her arms over her head as she sways her body, her breasts swaying slightly as she narrows her eyes at him. "If it is me you want, all you had to do was say so~.".
Kalfu's smile grew broader and more sinister as she was way off the mark. "Oh, please. Don't flatter yourself, dear. I'd prefer a mare that doesn't lay around with just anyone. And I can tell just by looking at you that you have bedded way too many stallions and mares for my liking. I don't deal with sluts." he blatantly said as he shot down her offer immediately. She was about to explode in anger before he cut her off. "No, what I desire is the souls of all your children. Every. Single. One. After all, a demand for a kingdom demands a sacrifice of one," He said as he held out a now fiery glowing hand with that same wicked smile upon his face.
He chuckled darkly as he watched her reach out for his hand. She was about to grab it before quickly pulling away and standing up. "There is no way I am giving you my children! No matter what you can give me to accomplish my goal, I will never give them up to you!". Kalfu was somewhat surprised that she had backed out of making the deal. Maybe all hope wasn't lost for her after all. He then stood up and tipped his hat to her. "Then, I am afraid that negotiations have broken down, madam. For I will not accept anything other than that. Now then, if you'd kindly take your leave," he said as he turned to make his way to his front.
As he did, Chrysalis' horn glowed angrily. "I will not be denied!" she shouted before she shot a large beam of energy at his mack, in which several large skeletal arms popped up from under the water from the deck and immediately swatted the magic into the sky like it was a fly, then proceeded to wrap their large hands around the changeling queen, squeezing her tightly as she now struggled in their grip. Kalfu turned on his heel before casually strolling back to her, standing before her. He then brought the back of his hand across the side of her face as hard as he could, the crack echoing through the swamp rather loudly.
Chrysalis let out a yelp of pain as the side where he had smacked her was already red and swelling as blood leaked from her mouth. "I am just about tired of your disrespect toward me and MY home, madam. You come here demanding I offer you my power to help you in your fucking political struggles, and then you have to fucking gull to attack me with my back turned? I ought to rip your soul right from your body and rip it to shreds right now…" he said as the hands that held her started to squeeze even tighter, threatening to crack her exoskeleton.
"...But you aren't worth the effort. Plus, your soul is frayed and tattered. It's not worth wanting. When you die, I may just destroy it all together. Now, get the fuck off my property." he said as he snapped his fingers before the large hands dragged her below the water. She kicked and screamed in terror, only to be released outside of the boundaries of his home just as all unwanted guests were dealt with. He wipes the green blood from his hand that had splattered on it when he had slapped her with a cloth before placing it back into his coat pocket and heading back inside. He felt that this certainly wouldn't be the last time he saw her, but hoped for her sake, she had a better attitude whenever the time came when they'd meet again.
As he stood there making his dinner, he looked down at his hand and realized that this was the first time he reacted angrily to being attacked or insulted directly. Usually, he would have just shrugged it off and sent the bug queen on her way without any physical retaliation. But the way she spoke to him and attacked him from behind… rubbed him the wrong way and caused a bit of violent anger to stir within his heart and soul. And he didn't like that at all. "I shouldn't have hit her like that…I am not my father, nor will I ever turn into a monster like him…" he said as memories of his father beating his mother in a drunken rage flooded his mind, making him lean forward on the counter and shake in both anger and fear as he relived the scenario in his mind.
One night was about as bad as it could get when he was cowering in the corner of the living room as his father was screaming and yelling about how he and his mother were useless pieces of living garbage, and he had wished that Kalfu was never born. He was about to strike Kalfu with a metal pipe before his mother stepped in and took the blow full force to her skull, the impact killing her instantly as blood, skull pieces, and brain matter splatter across the wall and Kalfu's face as his mother collapsed to the ground like a sack of bricks.
As that scene played over and over in Kalfu's mind, he began to shake violently, green fire starting to swell around him as he was getting ready to explode in anger. Just as he was about to go off, he felt a gentle hand rest upon his shoulder, forming a hug from behind. When he came out of the nightmarish memory, he snapped his head around to see a concerned Zecora calling out to him as she hugged him tightly before he blinked a few times. He looked around to see scorch marks all around the kitchen and even some minor burn marks on Zecora's hands and arms before he started collapsing to his knees. Zecora gently helped him down to the ground before letting him collapse into her arms as he held onto her for dear life.
"My dear, sweet Kalfu…what happened here..?" she asked as she held him close, letting him bury his head into her soft and warm chest as a hand reached up and gently combed through his hair. "It's my fault….I shouldn't have ever been born. It's because of me that my mother had to suffer." he said as he grabbed at the fabric of Zecora's top. He balled up his fists and held back tears, something he hadn't done in years. Was it because of this younger body he was in?
Nevertheless, Zecora held onto him as tightly as she could, gently speaking comforting words to him in Haitian as he held onto her. She would hold him all night if she had to. She showed up at the right time when he needed someone the most. And he was grateful for that.,
Author's Note
Decided to throw a little bit of past trauma in at the end there. His life wasn't sunshine and rainbows after all.
May the darkness grant you peace.
View Online
Act 10: Too Many Colors And Too Much Bravado
Kalfu woke the following day in the arms of the zebra friend who had come to him when he needed someone the most. His eyes focus on her sleeping face before he gently removes her arms from him. Without waking her, he slides out of his bed quietly and goes to his bathroom. He stands in front of his mirror before leaning down and splashing cold water on his face before leaning against the counter as he looks at his reflection…or what seems to be a lack thereof. He blinked a few times before rubbing his eyes. Sure enough, his reflection was gone. "What the actual fuck..?" he asked himself as he wondered why his reflection had just vanished all of a sudden.
He quickly looked down at his feet, ensuring his shadow was still in place. Thankfully, that hadn't disappeared on him..yet. There is a saying that in some cultures, gods, and goddesses who take the physical form in a mortal realm cast no shadow or reflection the greater their power is. But surely that can't be the case for Kalfu, right? He doesn't feel any more powerful than ever since he got here. Maybe later, he would test this theory to ensure everything was in order.
As he was deep in thought, he suddenly felt the gentle embrace of Zecora approaching him from behind." Are you alright, Kalfu….? You had me quite worried last night. WHat had made you so upset?" she asked as she rested her chin atop his head in a comforting manner as she firmly squeezed him. Kalfu lifted one of his hands to rest upon one of her arms before squeezing it, careful not to touch one of the bandaged-up areas from the minor burns she received. "Just…horrible memories of the past rearing their ugly faces after a long time. Thank you…for coming when you did," he said before gently pulling away from her.
She didn't want to let him go but understood why he pulled away. "I don't know what compelled me to come see you. But this nagging feeling in my chest said I needed to see you quickly. And it wouldn't dissipate. I remembered where you said your home was and followed the instructions you had told me to get here. I saw the strange glow coming from your windows, and that is when I found you in that…state.".
Kalfu nodded and passed Zecora, lightly placing a hand on her upper arm as he did. "Thank you for also staying the night to comfort me. It was lovely of you. Let me fix something good for breakfast to make it up to you. I have wanted to share a meal with someone for quite some time anyway. And now, this is the perfect opportunity to do so." he said as he made his way to the kitchen, getting the food prepped and ready to be made. He was going to treat her to something special. Maybe a good old homestyle cajun breakfast.
After breakfast and a small talk, Zecora gave Kalfu a tight hug and nuzzle before leaving him for the day to go and tend to her own business. After which, Kalfu gets ready for the day before making his way out of the swamp and into Ponyville once more to go and buy himself some groceries. After all, he had to restock his pantry as he went a little overboard in making Zecora breakfast. But, she was worth the effort, to be sure. And he was happy to do it for her.
As he ventured closer to the town, he couldn't help but catch the smell of burning wood and straw. He lifts his head to notice a pillar of smoke rising from within the town's inner parts. With a light hop, he lifted into the air and took to the air before flying towards the smoke, praying that he wasn't too late to help. Who knows how many lives could be in danger if he didn't act as quickly as he could? The only thing that bothered him was why he suddenly cared.
The crowd gathered around the large burning building, which appeared to be an orphanage. This was a home for children who no longer had parents for one reason or another. And now it was being destroyed by a raging inferno. As Kalfu approached the fire, he looked down from the air to see that ponies were escaping from the burning building. However, he was also hearing from the panicked shouts of those who made it out that some foals were still trapped inside. Without hesitating, Kalfu flew right into the inferno and through the flames.
The fire inside the building was even more brutal than it was out in the open. A group of foals huddled up in the corner, holding one another, were coughing, choking on the smoke, and trying to stay as low as they could and away from the fire. As they gazed towards the wall of flames that seemed only to get bigger and closer, Kalfu walked through it like it was nothing. The flames flicked and licked against his form, making him look even more menacing and monstrous than he had already done. This caused the foal to let out cries of terror as tears poured down their cheeks as they pushed themselves closer to the wall as they had nowhere to go.
"Calm down! I know you are scared! But I am going to get you all out of here!" he said as he opened up a dark portal before reaching out to the foals." Come on, jump through one at a time! They are waiting for you outside!" he shouted as he motioned for them to jump through. They looked up at him hesitantly and with great fear in their eyes. Was he trying to help them? They weren't too sure about it. "You have to trust me on this, guys! I'd rather not see all of you die here today. You are too damn young to lose your lives!".
They hesitated for a moment longer, which soon caused the ceiling to collapse above them. Just as it was about to fall on top of them fully, a pair of giant skeletal arms held the burning wooden beams up as Kalfu reached out his hand to them. "Come on! I need you all to be brave! I know you are scared, but it will be okay, I promise!" he said before finally seeing one of them slowly stand up and approach him. He placed a hand upon the foal's back before gently guiding them into the portal. "There you go, everyone else follow!" he said as he ensured that every single one of them made it through.
And just in time, too. As the last foal passes, the whole building suddenly gives way before fully collapsing on top of Kalfu. "Fuck!" was the last thing he shouted before the fire engulfed him. "Mr. Spooky!" cried out the foals he had saved as they watched in terror as the building fell apart on their savior. All was quiet for a moment before they noticed a few of the burning beams moving before they flew into the air, those same skeletal arms throwing the beams out of the way as Kalfu climbed out of the inferno looking rather….unbothered it seemed, simply dusting the ash and fire off his clothing before making his way over to the foals with a smile.
The foal suddenly let out a ruckus cheer as they watched their hero emerge from the rubble unscathed before crowding around him, reaching out and grabbing at the hem of his coat and hugging around his waist in gratitude, happy to see him unharmed. "You guys okay?" he asked, crouching down to their level and touching their heads. "Yes, Mr. Spooky! Thank you for coming to save us!" one of them said with excitement in their voice. "Not a problem, kiddos. I grew up without a mother and father myself. So, I can relate to what you are all going through. I am just glad I was able to get you all out."
As the adult ponies who ran the orphanage thanked him for his help, he watched Pegasi fly overhead with large buckets of water to begin putting out the fire. One of the pegasi landed in front of Kalfu with a smirk on her face. "Well, well, that certainly took some guts there, kid. I don't know many brave enough to dive into the fire to do what you did literally. I am impressed." the blue pegasus said as she placed her hands on her hips.
Kalfu turned his gaze toward the rather muscular and lithe mare whose mane and tail had all the rainbow colors. She stood a good few inches taller than he did and was impressively fit—the athletic type who loved to push her limits far. "I was doing what needed to be done. It would have been a tragedy if these children never got to experience life as they grow older.". The mare smiled even wider before approaching Kalfu and slapping him hard on the back with a hardy laugh. "HA! Humble and heroic. I like you~.".
Kalfu nearly flew forward when she hit his back, making him stumble. Geez, she was strong! "W-Well, like I said, I only did what needed to be done. Now that everyone is safe, I must finish my business for the day. You all take care now." he said as he tipped his hat to the foal and the mare before making his way off to the market area. However, the mare hadn't been done with him yet.
"Hey, where you going?! We barely just talked, and I wanna hang out with someone as cool as me~," she said as she flew up to his side and playfully hip-checked him before wrapping an arm around his shoulder as he walked. Kalfu gave a light huff as she leaned against him, his face obscured under the rim of his hat before he took her arm and removed it from his shoulders. "First off, personal space, madam. Second, you don't even know me. How do you know I am 'as cool as you'?".
"Pffff, well, obviously because of what you did just now? Duh! Not to mention, you look creepy cool. YOu are like a living ghost!" she said before he stopped and looked up at her with a 'you have no idea' look before he started moving on again. "Name's Rainbow Dash, by the way. What's yours?" she asked as she moved close to him again. Not knowing anything about boundaries.
Kalfu Twitched a brow in annoyance before sighing out quietly to himself, "I am called Kalfu. It is a pleasure to meet you, madam. Now if you could please get off me? Such familiarity when you only know my name is rather…uncomfortable." he said as he stepped from her once more. But still, the tomboy couldn't get the hint. Though, she didn't drape over him this time. "Sorry, I just watched the whole thing happen from my cloud. I was planning to come and help, but then I saw that you had everything under control. And the way you popped out of the burning wreckage was awesome!" she said in her usual Rainbow Dash way.
"Oh really? I am surprised. Given what little I can tell about you. I'd think you'd want the hero treatment all to yourself." Kalfu said with an all-knowing smirk. With how many times the pony had touched him, he could read plenty about her. Her soul was full of arrogance and pride. It was bouncy and erratic with energy. But, it was good-natured, loyal, and shinned just as blue as her fur with a rainbow aura around it. A soul worth taking once the mare had passed from the world.
She stopped dead in her tracks before trying to play off the claim as a lie. "N-No! I do it for the same reason you do!." she said as she fidgeted with her hands before walking back up with him, but this time keeping her distance slightly. Kalfu chuckled before shifting his gaze. "Oh, don't lie to me, dear. You want to be the very best in every aspect. You want to be number one, praised, immortalized. It is written all over your soul." he said as he revealed his bright glowing green eyes to her as he looked within her.
Dash shudders slightly as she finally backs off. Is Kalfu finally having scared her a bit? No, he wasn't so lucky. "You know, now that I get a look at you, I think I know who you are. My friends have discussed a guy like you who can pull this mind-reading hocus pocus trick. You must be Kalfu!" she said as she exaggeratedly pointed at him. "Holy crap, I have been wanting to meet you for so long! I can see why my friends like you! Well….except maybe Twilight. But don't mind her. She is just a stick in the mud." she said as she floated up next to him again.
"Ah, so you are friends with Bookworm then? I am surprised she can handle someone as boisterous as you. And Rarity? You are her total opposite. Though, I can see you getting along with the farm girl rather easily." he said as he finally found his way into the marketplace. Dash blinked a few times as he could easily peg her when it came to her friends. Just how much did he know about them and her? How was he able to gather this knowledge?
While she was deep in thought, Kalfu took this time to quietly disappear from her line of sight and into the crowd, effectively escaping her for the time being. He let out a sigh of relief as he could finally get on with his day and do what he needed to do while he was in town. After all, he had a business to run back home.
After he did his shopping, Kalfu was on his way back home when he was suddenly spotted by a certainly posh unicorn who had called out to him with a big wave. "Kaaaal, darling~! Hellooooo~" called out Rarity as she made her way quickly to him, giving him one of the biggest hugs she could muster and placing a big kiss on his cheek. Unlike Dash, he didn't mind the affection from this pony. He wasn't sure why. Maybe because of what he knew about her and how he felt about someone so beautiful inside and out?
"Good to see you again, Rarity. And how have you been since the last time I saw you?" he asked as he returned the hug with one free arm while the other held his bag of groceries. "I have been doing quite alright, sweetie. No one has dared to bother me since the other night. I feel safe once again. Thank you for escorting a lady like myself all the way home." she said as she placed her forehead against his "Such a brave gentlestallion~."
Kalfu chuckled as he averted his eyes from her with a light blush across his face. "No reason to thank me, my dear. I was more than happy to do it. After all, if something had happened to you. I don't think your sister would be happy. She loves you so much, after all. Even though you two squabble often, she can't imagine life without you." he said as he stepped back.
"Oh? You know Sweetie Belle?" she asked with a slight tilt of her head. "Why yes. I know about her and her friends. They call themselves The Cutiemark Crusaders. A noble goal, to be sure. I hope they can find their purpose soon." he said before walking toward the forest. "I'd invite you to my home if you had the time. But.. well…I don't know how you feel about a little cabin in the swamp. And the last thing I want you to feel is uncomfortable.".
The idea of going into the swamp, much less the evergreen forest, didn't sit well with Rarity. It was kind of Kalfu to offer without hesitation. And very bold of him, too, which she liked. He wasn't afraid to invite female company over to his home. "Oh, I think I could manage~. Shall we?" She asked as she walked up to his side. Kalfu smiled and offered his arm to her, which she happily looped her own around his as she was escorted to his home.
Author's Note
Welp, I am testing out a little AI program that corrects things for me. Lemme know what you guys think, and I will see if it helps me any better. Maybe the darkness grant you peace.
Act 11: Bloody Ballroom Boogie Pt. 1
As the sun sat upon the land, Kalfu and Rarity walked arm-in-arm along the path that led to the forest. They were making small talk and simply enjoying each other's company. Kalfu even cracked a genuine smile as he genuinely enjoyed his time with the posh mare, which he thought he'd never ever enjoy doing. But, she was far different from the snobbish nobles that he had come to learn about. And it drew him to her.
As they crossed into the portal to his home, Rarity clung to him tightly as she wasn't sure what had just happened. One minute, it was a tunnel in the woods; now, they were in the swamp lands. However, once his little cabin came into view, she loved the design he went with. It looked rather cozy and inviting. Even the patio furniture and firepit he had burning with an ever-burning green fire looked like it would be nice to sit in front of for a while.
"Oh my. This lovely place is your home? You maintain it so well, given the surroundings. Never in my wildest dream could I imagine a swamp could look so..inviting." she said as she watched all the fireflies fly about. The sun was now barely visible from the large canopy of leaves above the area, with only a few rays shining here and there. Kalfu was rather pleased to hear that his home appealed to her. He was confident that she wouldn't be able to handle being in a swamp. But she continued to surprise him pleasantly.
Once they got to his door, Kalfu noticed a rolled-up scroll nearly placed upon his favorite chair, which had a royal seal. Given that it had a lunar design, it must have been from Princess Luna. Now, what could she want with the voodoo man? Another reading may be possible. Rarity peeked curiously over his shoulder at the scroll as she leaned in close, pressing her relatively soft and large chest against his arm.
Greetings, dearest Kalfu
Enclosed in this scroll is one invitation to the Grand Galloping Gala, which is held within Canterlot Castle once a year. I never did repay you for your kindness that night when you first appeared in our land. This will make up for my lack of courtesy. While I will not be able to attend myself, I do hope you will come and enjoy yourself.
Warm and fond regards,
As he reads the scroll, a golden ticket slips from the lower rolled-up end and starts to fall to the ground; a glowing floating skeleton hand that seemed to come out of nowhere catches the ticket before it places it in his coat pocket. As much as Kalfu hated going to big fancy get-togethers like this, Luna did go out of her way to invite him. It would be rather rude to turn down the invite. However, this only made Rarity even more happy as she wiggled and excitedly danced on her hooves. "Oh, my sweet Celestria, you got an invite to the gala! This is so exciting! My friends and I will be going as well. We received our invitations just last night.".
Kalfu sighed lightly before tossing the now-read scroll into the firepit and opening the door to his home, allowing Rarity in first. "If you remember correctly, I told you I don't do so well at fancy shindigs like this. But, if you and Pinkie will be there, I suppose I will be alright. It is a generous offer for the princess to make, after all." Rarity went inside and clicked her tongue, dismissing his claim dismissively. "Oh my dear, you will be just fine~! While we go separately, find me or the other girls. I am sure we'd love to keep you company. I know I would~." she said as she blew a playful kiss at him.
With that, Rarity went over to the couch and sat down, placing her bag next to her before grabbing her stationary drawing pad and drawing concepts for the outfit she would make for Kalfu. She had already started the costumes for her friends, but she was even more excited now that she got to draw one up for Kalfu. It had to be perfect for him. "Hmmm. Kal, how do you feel about tailcoats?" she asked as she knew he had just stepped into his kitchen.
Kalfu was busy making tea when he heard her question. He pondered on it for a moment before answering, "I suppose if it is a full-length coat, I don't mind it. ANd yes, this top hat will be coming with me." he assured. "Oh, of course! That top hat has to be part of every outfit you wear! Well, unless maybe you go on a tropical getaway or some exotic locale like that." she said before continuing her sketch. "He is going to look even more wickedly dashing than he already does; I am going to make sure of that~," she whispered with determination.
A week goes by, and the night is finally upon Kalfu as he makes his way toward the rather large castle he had hoped to avoid going to. But it was only a matter of time before they gave him some reason to appear or two. He stood at the entrance of the gala area as he straightened up his silk black tie; a long raven tail coat adorned his body, along with a black buttoned-up shirt and black slacks with buckled boots that went up slightly past his knees. He wore his hair thoroughly slicked back rather than the usual wispy and wild style he usually let flow in. Perhaps in voodoo tradition, he should dread it? It was a thought. And on top of his new outfit, he wore his signature top hat. He was looking rather dapper this evening, indeed.
As he made his way up to the royal guards taking the tickets, he reached into his breast pocket and pulled out the invitation before showing it to the guard, who stared at him with a confused expression. "Where is your guardian, young one?" the guard asked with his arms crossed. Kalfu was getting tired of being called that. Could he find a spell that would make him look at least of age? While his appearance was young, he had the mental mind of a fully grown seventy-year-old man!
"I am here of my own accord, thank you, good Sir. As you can see from the invitation, Luna invited me herself. My name and her seal are on the ticket, " he said as he pointed out those two things. The guard looked at the ticket again, starting to sweat, when he realized he was telling the truth. "Ahem…forgive me, Sir. I didn't mean to offend. P-Please, enjoy the party…" he said nervously before letting Kalfu pass. He could only imagine what was in store for him this evening. He will probably be called a child more times than he could handle.
As he stood at the table trying to find something to eat, he felt someone tugging at the back of his coat; judging where the tug was coming from, it was someone either very short or a foal who might be trying to get his attention. He turns his body entirely to who it might be before suddenly dropping the plate. Who stood before him was a small filly with a twin tail wearing a tattered dress and holding a teddy bear with one missing eye. But that isn't what startled him. She had burns all over her body, and both of her eyes were missing.
"C-can…see..m-me..?" she asked, reaching out again before grabbing his sleeve. He looked down at her before closing his eyes to make sure he wasn't simply seeing things. But when he opened them, there she was. He secretly took the little filly by the hand and led her away from any prying eyes that may have been watching him. Given her question, he was the only one who could see her.
Once in a quieter and secluded place, he dropped to a knee before slowly bringing a hand up towards the filly's left cheek before closing his fist in anger as he pulled it away and lowered his head. "Who…?" he asked. "Mister headmaster and headmistress of the orphanage..they had scary adults set the building…fir. It was…so hot at first…then I got freezing and sleepy. They…said something about…life insurance. Can't..remember.." she said as she held onto her teddy bear and started sobbing.
Kalfu wanted so badly to reach out and comfort her as she sobbed into her arm. He reaches up again for a second attempt at cradling one of her cheeks, this time coming into contact. She felt so cold, but responded to his touch by taking hold of his hand and holding it against her cheek, still sniffling but calming down. "Are they here? And are any of your siblings here with you as well?" he asked calmly to not frighten the little ghost, taking to her more like a big brother than a stranger.
She gave him a couple of nods before she wiped her tears away. "Can..show…come..with me…" she said as she took Kalfu's hand and led him through the main ballroom and into one of the gardens outside. When a few nobles came into view, the filly stayed hidden behind Kalfu's legs but pointed them out to him. All the orphans whom they had killed were floating around them, crying out in anguish as they tried to grab at their murderers but failed in doing so to their spectral forms.
Kalfu took a deep breath before putting on a fake but convincing friendly smile before approaching the couple. As he examined their souls, it nearly made him vomit to see such kind and warm faces possess such foul and poorly treated souls. They even almost gave off a stench of sewage. But he would grin and bear it for now as he stood next to them and tipped his hat in greeting.
"Ah, so you are the ones the children in the orphanage in Ponyville spoke of. I am sorry to hear that all of your hard work went up in flames," he said as he placed a hand over his heart. The stallion nodded with a rather fake look of regret and sympathy. "Indeed, those poor children have no place to go now. Hopefully, we can get another home for them. One that is far nicer and less prone to catching fire. I thank you for your condolences, Sir." he said as he offered his hand to Kalfu. "My name is Gold Digger. And this here is my wife, Silver Digger. Our families owned several mines before we retired and started opening orphanages many years ago.".
Kalfu was about to go off in anger as this stallion dared to even think of offering a hand to him. But, he took it to maintain his covers for now. "My name is Kalfu. It's a pleasure to meet you as well—both of you. You are so selfless to share your wealth with those less fortunate than yourself, especially with children who have lost their families. You shall truly continue to be blessed for such admiring work."
They continued to make small talk for a bit longer. All the while, Kalfu took little pieces of info out of them both about their past orphanages and business deals. This little filly behind him squeezed his pant leg before pulling at him timidly. He subtly places a hand on her head before leaving the couple, looking to the other ghost foals to follow him away before he is entirely alone with them again.
"You no longer have to suffer, little ones. You can now rest in the paradise of my creation. No more pain, no more torment. Nothing but peaceful days and love for all of you. Leave these two to me." He said as he held his arms out before the souls before him started to flow around him and into his body. Once he had taken them all in, his eyes shifted from their usual green to a wicked dark purple, which had never happened.
"Time for a little old school Louisiana punishment…".
Author's Note
Just a heads up, the second part of this is going to get very dark. You have been warned.
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 12 Bloody Ballroom Boogie Pt. 2
As Kalfu returned to the main ballroom, he thought of a most fitting way to make the couple pay for what they had done. Should it be a long-term curse? Or should it be something just fierce and mind-breaking? They took the lives of children who trusted them to fill their pockets. So it had to be something deserving of scum such as them. Just as he walked past one of the other nobles, he overheard them speaking. "It looks like the entertainment for the evening was canceled at the last minute. The musical ensemble was supposed to be quite good, too. Quite a pity." he said before lifting her glass to her lips and sipping her drink like a snobbish noble usually does.
Kalfu rubbed his chin as he suddenly got a rather good idea. He would be the one providing the entertainment tonight free of charge. But with everyone's attention on the performance he had in mind, he could do what needed to be done and take his time with it. As he was scheming and planning, a gentle hand fell upon his shoulder, which made him snap his head around to see Celestia reeling back slightly. She noticed the rather unsettling change in his eyes, which were still that wicked dark purple. "Kalfu..? Are you feeling alright? You look a little…unhinged at the moment…".
Kalfu blinked a few times before rubbing at his eyes a bit before responding with a smile. "Oh, I am fine, princess. Some nobles were insulting me because of how young I looked. It's nothing I can't handle." he said as he waved a hand dismissively. Celestia arched her brow before looking around. "If you care to point them out, I can have a couple of guards take of them. This is an evening of delight and comradery. I will not tolerate that behavior.".
Kalfu shook his head again before changing to the subject. "I heard that the entertainment for tonight is a no-show. You know, I'd be happy to provide it myself. It would be no trouble. I believe it would be a rather..rousing good time for all. It would allow me to show off a piece of my land's culture.". Celestia rubbed her chin as a look of intrigue came across her face. The boredom of the same old group was getting somewhat tiresome each year. And she wanted something different. "Very well, Kalfu. I am curious to see what you will provide for my guests tonight. Do what you need to do to prepare in the stage hall. I am excited to see what you have planned.".
And that is precisely what he did. He began setting up the stage hall to have plenty of room for the guests to dance, as it would be that kind of party now. He wanted the guests to be so involved that they wouldn't notice one or two of them suddenly missing. While he was setting up, Rarity entered the room before she spotted Kalfu setting things up. She watches with genuine curiosity before leaning closer and over his shoulder. "So this is where you have been hiding, handsome~. You are a hard one to find. You disappear and reappear like a ghost." she said with a giggle as she looked him up and down, admiring the outfit she had made for him even more now that he was wearing it.
Kalfu chuckled before he turned to look at her. Her own outfit was simply fantastic on her as well. Then again, no matter what she wore, Kalfu thought she looked terrific in it. She just had that natural beauty where she could look good in anything. "I am providing the entertainment for tonight since the original group flaked. I think you will like what I have for this little party. And at no cost to the princess." he said as his eyes flashed that same purple once more. Rarity touched her chest with a light gasp as she heard, "Oh wow ~ .What a generous thing to do! Such a sweet boy~." she said as she was genuinely proud of him for making such a willing sacrifice for everyone's enjoyment. If only she knew what this whole charitable gesture was for…
Everything was set up an hour later, and all the guests were in the stage hall. As soon as everyone focused on the stage, the lights went out for a minute before Kalfu's voice could be heard over a microphone. "Mares and gentlestallions, tonight's entertainment will be provided by yours truly. Be ready to dance your souls away into oblivion and enjoy yourselves. Now, let the fun begin!" he said as he flared his hand to the side with his cane in hand.
With a sudden flash of green fire, a whole orchestra of skeletons in tuxedos and a few ghostly beauties in black burlesque outfits appeared on the stage. The fiery entrance made any loose fabric in the room flail up slightly before the undead orchestra began to play the music that Kalfu had ordered them to. The guests cheered and clapped as they gathered and picked their dance partners. Kalfu leaped off the stage before strolling up to Rarity and offered his hand to her with a smile. "Looks like you get that ballroom dance after all…" he said with a chuckle.
As the dance of death begins, Kalfu suddenly splits off into multiple copies of himself that only his intended targets can see. As they are dancing, a black and green portal opens up under their feet before skeletal arms pull them in, covering their mouths before their screams can be heard. And just like that, they were taken off the dance floor. And only Kalfu knows where they will end up.
The stallion woke up to find his limbs tied to the harness of four spectral horses while his wife was hung in a tree by thick chains, the copies of Kalfu holding studded and spiked cats of nine tails before the document in charge made his way into the secluded garden that he had them kept in. He circled his prey as he watched them struggle and scream. But their cries were still muffled by the skeletal hands that covered their muzzles. They gazed upon their captive with fear and anger, but it was only fear after Kalfu began speaking, his eyes glowing dark purple once more.
"For your crimes against the innocence of youth, I condemn you both to total obliteration. Your souls will be eradicated, as you don't even deserve damnation. But first…I will bestow upon you a living hell reserved for those like you…" Kalfu slowly raised his hand as a longer whip appeared in his grip. With a firm crack, the horses snorted and flared their nostrils before moving forward, pulling and tearing at the stallion's limbs while the other copies started to lash the nine tails upon the mare. The skeleton hands still muffled their cries as their suffering began.
All this happened while Kalfu was still dancing with Rarity, the orchestra kicking up the music to ensure nothing could be heard outside the room. Everyone was so engrossed and consumed by the music as they danced the night away. The wild ballroom dancing only reached a fever pitch when the instrumentals hit a bit harder, which, at the same time, the punishment Kalfu was dealing with the two captives only got even worse. At this point, the stallion's limbs started to tear and rip from his torso as the horses continued to try and pull away from the cracking whip. The clones continue to lash at the mare's body over and over, leaving deep gashes over and over again as blood splatters on the ground below her writhing body as she hangs from the chains.
As the music slows down, Kalfu gazes into Rarity's eyes with a smile as they breathe heavily for a moment or two while they catch their breath. Rarity's heart was beating rapidly, not just from the dancing, but she realized that her playful flirting with him was more than active. She genuinely fell for the voodoo king as he knew exactly how to make her swoon. "Kalfu..this night truly has been the most wonderful I have ever had. Thank you for spending it with me~," she said as they slowly spun around to the music, enjoying its slowed portion before it sped back up.
Back in the garden, there was a sickening rip of flesh and bone as the limbs of the stallion were torn from his body. He lets out an agonizing cry of pain as his torso wiggles and squirms as he starts to bleed out slowly while the mare now hangs there on the chains with her body nearly torn apart from all the lashes she had received. The clones soon grabbed what remained of them. They strung them up on a tree in the central garden, pitchforking their remains in a dead tree after carving out their eyes and carving Kalfu's signature mark upon their foreheads, the circle with an 'X' over it before painting the same mark on the ground in their blood in front of the tree.
As the music came to an end, the clones disappeared just in time as guards came around from their patrol to see the utter massacre that was placed upon the greedy murderers." Oh my sweet Celestia…" one of them said as they were about to vomit from the gruesome display, the others running off to gather more guards and to tell the princess what they had just stumbled upon. The deed was done. And the children had been given the closure that they needed.
As the act became more and more apparent to the guests, a crowd started gathering in the garden to see what had happened. Not only was this an act of revenge. But this was also a warning to corrupted nobles who dared to repeat similar actions against those less fortunate. As the garden below became more busy, Kalfu stood atop one of the upper walls of the castle, the wind blowing through his hair and bellowing out his coat as the moon showed behind him and the souls of the foals stood on either side of him. But, their burns and disfigurements no longer plagued them as they could now move on properly.
Celestia lifted her head towards the sky, wondering who could have done such a heinous act upon castle grounds. Her eyes soon fall upon Kalfu as she notices him watching the scene below. Their eyes locked for a moment, which felt like an eternity; she saw his gaze flash that dark purple once more before he vanished in a puff of green fire, the souls of the foals only visible for a moment to the princess before they disappeared along with him.
"There is no way that this was his doing…right? I mean, I watched saw him dancing with one of his friends…" Celestia said to herself as she tried to rack her brain with how all this happened. It was like a ghost committed all this. And wherever that ghost was, it was long gone, leaving no evidence of what it had done.
After the night had finally settled down, Kalfu made his way home after spending a little more time with Rarity before taking her back home. Once he made it home, he kicked off his boots before flopping on his couch with an exhausted huff. He was just about to fall asleep when there was a knock at his door. He lets out a tired groan of annoyance before he gets up and slowly walks over to the door and opens it. There stood Celestia with her arms folded under her chest and a look of questionable anger on her face. "Are you the one who butchered those two…?" she asked, hoping that what he said next was the answer she was wanting…
Author's Note
Alrighty everyone. That's twelve acts down. But don't you worry. This story is far from done. I am just taking a little break to take care of some RL stuff. And then I shall pick it back up. Just figured this would be a good stopping point for now.
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 13: The Spread Begins Tonight
Kalfu stood there as he looked up at Celestia for what felt like ages. It wasn’t until he shrugged that he answered her finally “Well, it would be kind of impossible for me to have even been remotely involved. Considering I was the one putting on tonight's performance and you saw me dancing with one of my friends on the dance floor the whole time.” he said as he stared up at Celestia with a straight face before leaning against his door’s threshold. “However…you should look deep into those two and their past dealings. Perhaps a thorough search of their residence may reveal why they befell such a horrible fate. After all, burning down orphanages while letting children be burnt alive in them is a pretty grave sin. I can only imagine what your subjects will think when they find out that after all these years, nothing was done to put it to an end.”.
Celestia was about to protest his words when they hit her. He was right. While she and her sister had no idea this was going on, ignorance was no excuse for what had happened if what Kalfu was saying was true. She had always assumed that the past fires were simply accidents as her soldiers had found no signs of foul play. And because of the lack of evidence, nothing could be done. And just as he said, he was in full view of her the whole night on the dance floor. So there is no way he could have anything to do with it…right?
Kalfu shrugged his shoulders as he saw she was at a loss for words. He stepped back into his house before grabbing his door “I will say this though. I feel no remorse for their fate. After what they have done, it is a shame that whoever did it didn’t further prolong their suffering. To end the life of not one, but many children is an unthinkable sin one can never repent from. Death weighs heavy on the soul, after all. It slowly tatters and eats away at it until there is barely anything left. I also noticed the sign that the murderer had left behind. I believe it to be a warning of sorts. Maybe the nobles at the party saw it and might think twice. But..that is just my optimism hoping that is the case.”.
Kalfu started to close the door before Celestia put her hand against the solid wood, stopping him from doing so “How do you even know about all this in the first place? You seem rather well informed on what those two were accused of. They were both pillars of the community, loved by so many ponies.” she said as she looked at him suspiciously again. Without missing a beat, Kalfu had an answer for her right away. He held his palm out before a large spider crawled out of his sleeve and rested in the middle of his palm, while a large gecko climbed out of his other sleeve and rested upon his shoulder “I have eyes and ears all over this land by now, princess. And folks tend to spill their secrets when they think no one is watching…dark secrets that they think will never come to light. Some harmless, but most too vile to even fathom.”.
Celestia reeled back a bit once she saw the creatures appear out of nowhere on Kalfu. She did notice the rather curious black and glowing green markings and eyes on them. But, Kalfu could easily turn them into just plain solid black looking animals if he so wished. Always keep the opposition on their toes. “If that is all, I’d like to get some sleep now. This evening has been a rather eventful and tiring one and I need some sleep. So I bid you a good night, princess.” he said before shutting the door, effectively pushing her back out in the process. While that didn’t please her to be shoved out so rudely, he did have a point. It was late in the evening and she did drop by unannounced.
Later that night, Kalfu woke up after a brief slumber before sitting up in his bed. He looked over at his desk which his the book that he had been writing all his voodoo and hoodoo knowledge before he stood up and walked over to it. He picked it up and began flipping through the pages before closing it and looking out his window. “Why should I concern myself with this world’s problems? My goal here has always been to become the voodoo god of this world and spread the teachings of which I was taught,” he said before placing the book back on the desk.
At that moment, he had made up his mind. While he hadn’t been here long, it was time to set the wheels in motion. He threw on his normal clothing along with a heavy cloak with a thick fur collar before grabbing his book, latching the chain around his waist after running it into the book’s spine as he normally carried it on his hip. He slides on a scarf, wrapping it around the lower half of his face before putting on his hat. Where was he going all bundled up like this? Why, to the highest point in the kingdom. He wanted all of Canterlot and the lands below to witness this. It was time.
Kalfu carefully but gradually made his way towards the mountain top that stood even higher than Canterlot castle. Then icy cold wind whipped against his form as he held his book close to his chest for fear of it being blown away while he held his other arm up to block the wind from blowing on his face. Once he finally made it to the top, he planted his feet firm as he looked down at the land below, his cloak bellowing out behind him as he took in the view “This will do just fine….” he said as he brought the book up in front of him, the wind blowing the pages to and fro.
As he closed his eyes and held out his free hand, fiery green energy started to swirl around him as his hand started to shake, the snow around his feet starting to melt rather quickly as the magic he was building up was gathering more and more. His book started to glow brightly as he then slowly started to raise his hand in the air as more and more fiery energy swirled around him like a tornado, the wind that was once blowing around him being countered by the reversing current of his magic.
And with a sudden thrust of his open palm into the air, he let out a scream of power that sounded rather ethereal as it echoed over the howling wind as a fiery pillar rose into the air before dispersing in every single direction imaginable, sending magically produced and protected copies of his accumulated wisdom on the winds to every part of Equestria and beyond. The books being carried by spectral ravens were conjured up by his sheer will alone as he used up all the power he had at that moment to make sure that the teachings he had held so dear made it as far as they could.
The light show certainly didn’t go unnoticed below, as it lit up the sky as the northern lights would do so. Ponies opened up their windows, awoken from their sleep by just how bright it was while the night ponies stopped and stared as they walked the streets or leaned outside of the nightly establishments they were in. Even the children waking from their dreams leaned out of their bedroom windows to see what was going on.
Celestia and Luna even made their way outside of where they were as the guard ran in to inform them of what was happening above the kingdom. They both run out to the nearest balcony before turning their gaze up to the bright fiery light that now filled the sky. It was such a release of power that even the clouds were pushed away in all directions.
“By the sun…”
“By the moon…”
They both said at the same time, bringing their hands up to block the light from their eyes as it continued to fill the night sky. They both take flight and fly towards the source of the light. However, as they get closer, they feel that same amount of power that Kalfu is exerting push them back over and over, no matter how hard they push their wings to fly forward “Sister, what is this power?! We can’t get close and I can’t tell who it is from here!” shouted Luna as they both stopped in mid-flight, holding their position as they look on.
“I am not sure, Luna! Whatever or whoever it is, they don’t want us getting any closer! But, never before have I felt so much magic power being dispersed in such a way!” she said as she turned away slightly to shield her eyes again, Luna doing the same. After what felt like a good twenty minutes, the magic had finally died down enough to the point where they could both start moving in closer.
However, Kalfu wasn’t about to let himself be seen. With the last bit of his power, he falls back into a dark portal that opens up behind him before it closes up in the nick of time, the portal vanishing just as the two sisters can get the view of the top of the mountain. Kalfu falls out of his portal directly onto his bed before slowly starting to fade away due to his exhaustion. A sleepy smile formed across his face as he began to fall into a heavy sleep “The teachings…have been dispensed…” he said before finally falling into a deep slumber.
Over the next few days as Kalfu slept to regain his power, thousands upon thousands of his books were already being discovered and examined thoroughly by ponies, griffons, diamond dogs, and all matter of the sentient beings that inhabited all of Equis. It would seem that he had dispensed enough magic power to have sent many of his books world wide. Not only that, but it seemed that many of those who stumbled upon his teachings had gained a great interest in them and had begun the process of becoming a follower of the religion, some unknowing, others going into it fully aware.
Normally, he would have been asleep for a few more days had no one started following the religion. But it seems that with his new worshipers, he was gradually gaining more power as he recovered in his sleep. Soon enough, he slowly opened his eyes before sitting up and letting out the longest yawn he had ever made in his life before slowly rising to his feet and groggily making his way to his bathroom for a morning shower. He turned on the water to its hottest setting before making his way toward the mirror. He sleepily games into the mirror, just then remembering that he no longer had a reflection…but now seeing that he no longer casts a shadow too “...You know what? I don’t even care anymore.” he simply stated before slipping into the shower, lazily leaning against the wall as the hot water fell upon his body
After an hour of running hot water, he finally makes his way out of the shower before getting dressed and making breakfast for the day. As he went about his kitchen, he noticed that he was now able to reach higher shelves and access things he normally had to levitate to get to. It took him a moment before he looked down at his hands, noticing they had increased in size before he reached up and felt at his face. Was that….stubble?! Did he have facial hair again? At this point, having a reflection again would be nice so he could see his maturing form. Finally, they couldn’t treat him like a child anymore!
Kalfu continued to examine himself the best he could. Suddenly he remembered that he had a camera he had bought a while back sitting on the living room shelf. He quickly makes his way to the device before setting it up to take a self-photo of himself before the camera flashes and spits out a Polaroid photo of him…only to reveal nothing but the background behind him. It would seem that not even cameras could capture his image at this point it seemed.
“I know damn well I am not a vampire…I just ate breakfast for fuck’s sake! And I don't remember drinking from someone’s neck!” he said as he threw his hands up in frustration. Little did he know, however, that while he was resting, his power had grown evermore. It would seem that since he expended nearly all he had, his reservoir grew bigger as it refilled. And the more that he would use, the bigger it would continue to get as it refilled over and over. And one of his new powers was now reanimating corpses, making them any kind of form of undead. While he indeed wasn’t a vampire, he could create them if he truly wished. Not that he was aware of this ability….yet.
As he was getting ready for the day, he had to make some adjustments to his clothing so that they’d fit him properly and increase the size of his cane slightly so he could walk with it. With all these new changes to his body, he had to get used to being in an adult form once more, even though he had just finally gotten used to being in a more youthful form. But, he wasn’t going to be upset for long. After all, he now had the form that reflected him mentally. And that was plenty good enough for him.
As he made his way out the door, he noticed that he was floating a few inches off the ground as he traversed through the forest, as if he was just levitating instead of using his feet to carry himself. And he didn't even realize it. While he could maintain flight while thinking about it and focusing, it was as if levitating was second nature to him. All these changes were mere peanuts compared to what was going to happen in the future, however. As the number of worshipers grew, so would his power and the things he could do.
Author's Note
Not sure why I chose Arkham City theme for that scene. It just seemed right for the situation as it was something big. And the sounds from the music just fit right. Especially with the build up as he casts the sends out all the books.
May the darkness grant you peace.
Over the next couple of months, things were going relatively quiet in Kalfu’s life. The most excitement he ever got was a few customers here and there spending time with his three eager students or some one-on-one time with Scootaloo. It seemed that the more time they spent with one another, the closer and closer their bond grew. At this point, Kalfu was starting to consider her as if she were his flesh and blood.
Today was no different for him. He woke up and did his usual morning routine before making his way out and about towards town. And just on schedule, Scootaloo comes zooming up next to him on her scooter with a big smile on her face, happy to see her favorite person in the whole world. Even more so than Rainbow Dash at this point which was saying something. As they moved along the road, Kalfu just listened and smiled at Scootaloo as she went on about her day and her recent adventures with her friends. All too happy to just be there for the little filly.
Out of all things in his life, he never thought that he would form such a bond. Even the idea of him having his own child never crossed his mind. But here he was, spending time with a filly who he’d drop anything for if she needed him. Life sure does take unexpected turns indeed. Not that he was complaining. “Oh, I forgot to tell you! The girls and I have been invited to be the flower fillies at a big royal wedding that is coming up soon! Apparently, the royal guard captain and some princess are getting married in a couple of days. Twilight and her friends have all been invited as well.”.
Kalfu nodded as he continued to listen before responding “A wedding you say? Always a fine thing to celebrate. Perhaps I will pop by just to see you in action, if anything.” he said as he gently ruffled her mane. She looked up at him with one eye open with a smile when he did that. She loved it when he would pet her like that. And apparently, he gave the best hugs in the world according to her.
As they continued to talk and make their way along, Kalfu couldn't help but feel like he had eyes on him from quite a distance away. He stops mid-float before swiftly whirling around as he spots a bit of movement from behind one of the large trees on the side of the road before it disappears entirely behind it. Scootaloo brought her scooter to a halt before turning to see what Kalfu was looking at “Kal…everything alright?” she asked with a hint of concern in her voice.
Internally, Kalfu was at a loss for what he was seeing, in his eyes, he saw a very, very large soul aura radiating from behind the tree. It was unsettling with just how much power was coming from the thing. It was shining like a white giant from space. “Hey, Scoots. Go ahead and meet up with the others for the lesson. I will catch up with you all when I check this out.” he said as he offered her a reassuring smile, making it seem like everything was okay on the outside. “Review pages two-hundred twenty-five through two-hundred twenty-nine until I get there, okay?”.
Scootalo could feel that something was bothering Kalfu despite his smile. She has gotten quite good at reading him with how much personal time they have been spending together. And the little filly worried for him when he got like this. But in experience, she knew not to question him when he got like this “O-Okay…don’t take too long, you hear?” she said as she ran up to his side, hugging him tightly before riding off in the other direction.
Kalfu waited till Scootaloo was out of sight and out of range before turning to face the tree, that large soul still radiating heavily behind it before he began to speak “You know, you should learn how to suppress your soul’s output. With eyes like mine, you won’t have a snowball’s chance in hell to hide from someone like me.”. No response, no movement. But the souls were still very much behind the tree and hadn’t diminished in the slightest.
Kalfu and whoever was behind the tree stood in place for what felt like an eternity before Kalfu finally started to charge forward, the dirt kicking up behind him as he suddenly phased through the tree and made contact with whoever it was hiding behind it, disengaging his soul vision so he could see who it was as he pushes them into a dark portal he had opened up behind them, the figure letting out a surprised yelp as they both disappear into the shadowy doorway.
As they tumble and grapple in the dimly lit void, Kalfu closes the portal behind him before pushing off the figure and snapping his fingers as green chains appear from the darkness and wrap around the figure’s wrists and ankles before holding them up in an ‘X’ bind. The figure shakes their head to bring themselves out of the sudden daze before they start to struggle and writhe in their new binds” W-What the?! Why can’t I break from these?!” she cried out as she struggled more.
Kalfu reached his hand forward before removing the hood from the mare’s head long and lush auburn hair fell from it and a pair of deep but piercing purple eyes gazed upon him with shock and a bit of anger as well. “Well, I could tell you why you can’t use your power here. But that wouldn’t be very smart of me now would it, madam?” he responded as he started to circle her. It was clear he knew who this stranger was, especially after seeing the power she radiated.
“So, here you are at last. Mother Mare herself, Faust.” he said as he now floated in front of her with his behind his back “The goddess of this world, this universe. One who doesn’t care for the souls of her subjects it would seem.” he stated as a matter of factly. His words only made her struggle more against her bindings before she finally up and let herself hang there in defeat.
Kalfu leaned down slightly before bringing a hand to rest under her chin before lifting her head to meet his gaze “You know, it's rather rude to just eavesdrop on people..er..ponies. You may be the goddess, but respect your creation’s privacy.”. Faust looked Kalfu up and down before she spoke once more “Can you at least tell me where you have brought me..?” she asked as she realized she was at his mercy in this place, as she could exert even a single ounce of eh power here it seemed.
“You are in a little place I like to call Limbo. It is a place between paradise and damnation for souls who are still able to better themselves. It a plain of existence of my own making, hence why you are powerless here.” he said before he snapped his fingers again and released her from her bindings. The goddess now floating about in the air. While she could move her limbs now, she couldn’t exactly move in any direction.
“So then. I am to assume you have been watching me for quite a while now. Your presence in the mortal realm is quite easy to pick up. But, you made the mistake of getting too close and your soul lit you up like a beacon. Let me guess..” he said as he drifted away from her before turning back around to face her “..you think I shouldn’t be in your world? That I am here to derail your plans for your creations.”.
Faust was silent for a moment before responding to him after a bit of thought to his words “I wouldn’t say that you don’t belong here. I have no issues with you living in my universe. Besides, with you being a fellow entity of godhood, it's not like I could just remove you by normal means. But I do have an issue with what you are spreading throughout the land. This…’ voodoo’ magic that you are teaching my creations. It is throwing the balance of magic out of stability. Those who weren’t meant to use magic now have access to the kind that you use. And that could spell trouble…”.
Kalfu sighed in slight irritation before placing a hand on his forehead, shaking his head slightly “You are just like the mainstream from my world. You assume that voodoo is strictly a form of dark magic that is full of nothing but evil and malice. Voodoo is a practiced faith that deals with both light and dark, just as all things do. It's the ones that decide to practice it and how they do so that is the issue. So, I am going to tell you this right now. Do not say that the faith is the problem. You know it's not.”.
She lifted a finger and opened her mouth to protest, but right away she lowered her hand back down. He was right. With the copy of his book that she acquired for herself when he sent them out that night, she did remember that the teachings within the tome were very gray. “Besides…these beings need something to believe in. While it is not required, the option is there. You may be this universe’s creator, but you are very uninvolved in it. Even God in my world impacts his creations’ lives from time to time.” he explained as he then lifted his book from his hip and held it up “I was sent here for a reason. And I intend to fulfill that role.”.
Faust continued to stare at him for a moment longer before speaking again “I will let you continue what you are doing for now. But, if you become too powerful, I will have no choice but to confront you about it. This is my universe. These are MY children. The only reason I haven’t decided to try to remove you from my world is because it seems you have quite a few ponies here who really, really care for you. I’d hate to see that little filly cry because of you.”.
Kalfu’s eyes turned that dark shade of purple as he slowly turned his head towards her. He knew exactly who she was talking about, and he wasn’t going to have any of it “The moment you even consider using any of my loved ones..ESPECIALLY her to try and hurt me, you can bet I will throw my neutrality out the window for them without hesitation. You see, I’d rather be loved than feared, Faust. But the moment you take that away from me..well…Y̶o̷u̷ ̵k̵n̸o̵w̷ ̷w̸h̵a̵t̷ ̸I̶ ̷a̵m̵ ̴g̸e̶t̶t̶i̴n̴g̸ ̸a̷t̶,̶ ̶y̶e̶s̴?̸” he asked as his voice became distorted and sinister, as he placed his cane under her chin.
“Now, nod if you understand.” he simply said. Faust gulped heavily before nodding, multiple times, sweat dripping down her face before he pulled away from her. “Lovely,Madam,” he said before his eyes changed back to their normal green. “Oh..and one more thing, Madam Faust. As you can well imagine, I have access to take souls at my leisure. However, It is rather uncouth of me to just pluck them from their hosts without forming some sort of deal with them for it. So..that also means your soul is not off limits..should I be so inclined.” he stated as he looked over his shoulder at her with the biggest toothy grin he could muster.
The thing is, he was absolutely bluffing…for the moment anyway. But she seemed to have fallen for it nonetheless. As she nodded again before Kalfu snapped his fingers, the void of Limbo fading around them and ending up back where they were beforehand “Good girl. Now if you will excuse me, the sweetest little girl and her friends are waiting for me to continue their lessons in voodoo. You take care now.” he said as he tipped his top hat to Faust before floating away while humming to himself.
As Kalfu faded out of view, Faust dropped to her knees while clutching her upper left arm as her heart nearly beat out of her chest in fear. It was clear that this new entity in her world held all the cards at the moment. But she was going to continue watching him closely but this time, at a much further distance “I am going to have to be very, very careful around him…” she said in a shaking tone of voice “While I have read his tome from cover to cover, his magic and abilities are still a mystery to me. And the fact he could take me somewhere were I am perfectly powerless..I don’t like it…” she said as she shuddered again.
Soon enough, Kalfu met up with his young students who ran up to him and greeted him fondly with a group hug. Kalfu smiled at his pupils before they sat down at their usual stone table in the park before beginning their lessons once more. The day went on and on until sunset was upon them. Kalfu saw his students off and made sure that Scootaloo got home safely himself before making his way back home.
Little did Kalfu know, that his neutrality was going to be tested here in a few days at the royal wedding that Scootaloo had told him about. As a familiar nemesis will be the one behind it all. Will he step in and take care of it himself? Or will he sit back and let the beings of this world handle their issues? So long as those who he cares for are safe, he won’t intervene.
He chooses to guide, not command. That is the role of The Voodoo King.
Author's Note
I figured I'd go ahead and throw in Faust's appearance at this time.
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 16: The Brotherhood Of The Voodoo King
The bustling sound of the capital of Canterlot echoed around Kalfu as he strolled along the city sidewalks with his cane in hand, He tapped the sidewalk with it now and then as he hummed to himself while not really having a particular destination in mind. It was one day away from the royal wedding. And while everyone was up at the castle getting things ready, Kalfu was down in the city enjoying himself. The last time he was here, he was only here on business. So now was a good time to take in the sights.
One thing he noticed as he walked along was the condition of many souls that brushed past him. Some were whole, pristine, and beautiful while others were tattered and worn, missing bits and pieces. To make it more ironic, the ones with the worn souls were more happy and well-off-looking ponies while the more whole ones were average everyday working ponies. This didn’t really surprise him, however. The rich and wealthy hardly ever have a clean soul to their name. But, there are those few exceptions who work hard enough to earn their legitimate wealth properly.
It wasn’t until he had to do a double take on a few of the souls in the crowd that he noticed his mark branded upon their auras, the circle with the ‘x’ crossed over it firmly stuck to their souls proudly bore for him to see. The thing was, he didn’t remember making any deals with so many ponies, as he always remembers the faces of those he makes a deal with. Could they be followers who have given themselves wholly to the voodoo faith? It seemed like the only logical explanation after all.
As he inspected them further, he noticed small pieces of jewel with his mark adorned on their bodies as well. From pendants to rings, even having the mark carved into their palms it looked like. The question is. How did they associate his mark with the faith when he left out the mark from his book completely? Perhaps it came to them in a vision or dream once they began the faith. One thing was sure, he was rather curious now. Even more so when he saw a group of his supposed followers converging into a group further down the street and turning into an alleyway.
He rubs his chin in thought before tailing the group who stealthily make their way further down into the alley before they descend into stairs that lead down below ground level until they come up to a rather large and well-decorated door. It was black with a large pony skull that had green eyes glowing within its sockets. The leader of the group lifts his fist to knock on the door three times quickly before two slow knocks. The skull’s eyes come to life even brighter than before as the leader holds up his right hand and the mark glows brightly “What is the resting place that will reunite us with our ancestors?” asked the door in a sharp whisper “Below the water, we shall sleep.” said the pony in turn.
With a low ethereal growl, the door unlocks and then opens up slowly, the ponies pouring in soon after before the door closes behind the last one, sealing it up once more until the next person who could open it approaches. Kalfu wondered exactly what went on in that place and how it looked. His curiosity couldn’t be held off for more than five minutes as he found himself now standing at the door peering at the skull that seemed to be staring back at him.
However, no words were exchanged, the door simply opened for him as it did before for the others without him having to answer the question. Could it be that the soul possessing the dor that he saw within the skull knew who he was from the start? “Welcome, Voodoo King, you humble us with your presence.” said the skull with a sharp whisper, though it was said in his mind rather than aloud. It looks like whoever’s soul was in there understood discretion. He slowly makes his way into the doorway, the large door closing and sealing as before.
As he made his way inside, he walked down another flight of stairs that led into a spiral. He made a pony skull appear in his hand before placing it over his face as a mask just as he got to the final step which led into a rather large open chamber that had a large bar in the middle of it stocked with beverages of all kinds, tables, and couches littered the room with a green torch and candle light filling the room. All with chill jazz music playing from a band on stage.
As he continued to walk around the room, he noticed other entryways that led to other rooms. One room for prayer and worship, the other for sales in trinkets and charms and various other things. And one for more..lewd proceedings. This was a voodoo faith after all. As he made his way towards the bar, he noticed many eyes falling upon him as he got closer and closer to the middle of the room. He takes a seat at the bar before tapping the bartop with his knuckles.
Soon enough, a rather beautiful mare dressed in a black bartending dress approaches Kalfu, her dress squeezing her breasts to the point that her cleavage is very eye-catching. It wasn’t until she came into the light that Kalfu noticed that dark brown fur and dirty blonde mane and tail. It had to be her..his very first follower. Once he locked eyes with her, he knew it was her, those beautiful ice blue eyes that he had stared into that one night that seemed so empty and defeated now seemed so full of life and purpose. And best of all, she was smiling a genuine smile.
“You..” Kalfu said as the mare now stood in front of him. “Hello there sir, what can I-..” she stopped dead in her sentence before dropping the glass she had picked up beforehand and placing her hands over her chest, her breathing quickening as she realized just who she was about to pour a drink for “M-My Lord…!” she whispered as the broken glass caught the attention of the other patrons and the staff members. “My fault entirely, everyone! I think I might have startled her a bit with my mask. No worries here!” he said as he held a hand in the air before turning his head to face her once more, placing a finger up to his lips while shushing her gently and placing a comforting hand atop her marked one “Eeeeeassyyyy, my dear. I don’t need them to know who I am. Not right now anyway.” he said as he gently squeezed her hand “You look wonderful, by the way…” he said as he reached up and lovingly caressed one of her cheeks, the bar mare leaning into the affectionate touch as she grabs at his hand fondly.
“I never thought I’d get to see you again before you..well, you know…” she said as she was on the verge of crying happy tears “Thank you so much for what you did..the others and I. We formed this little place to commemorate your deed. It wasn’t until a couple of months ago that we discovered your writings in a book that seemed to have come out of the sky. I knew right away that these were your teachings. So we have opened up this place for followers like myself to come and learn.” she said before leaning down and picking up the broken glass with a towel and tossing it in the trash behind the bar.
“I am pleased to see that you are looking much happier than last I saw you. You have filled out nicely and are even easier on the eyes than before…your soul is far more whole and beautiful than it was as well. I am proud of you for making it like you have. Especially with what you went through. You will definitely have a spot in paradise when it is your time, sweetheart.” he said as he reassured her.
The conversation went on for a while longer as she poured him a drink. The young mare caught him up on her life and how it had been going up to this point. The things he told her like she had been earning plenty of money, had her own home, and was even seeing someone special made the man’s heart fill with warmth. She was lying about her best life and he was proud of her for it. After all the small talk was out of the way, he popped the question that had been on his mind ever since he walked in “So, are there any other places like this out in the world at the moment? Or is this the only branch?”.
She shook her head softly before answering while pouring him another drink “Oh no. We have branches in and out of Equestria. It seems that your teachings have brought more than just ponies together. It has brought all manner of creatures together. We are all one unified group under the wise teachings of..well..you, my Lord.” she said as she opened up her arm to her side for emphasis.
Kalfu rubbed his chin in thought at this news. Just in two short months, the voodoo faith has already had its own small step in the world. He could only imagine what it would be like within a few years or so. A very exciting prospect to be sure. “This is quite exciting news indeed. I had never thought it would have spread so quickly like this. I even noticed that all those bear my mark now too. It looks like they had it carved into their flesh. Was this self-inflicted?” he asked in curiosity. While voodoo was a religion of blood sacrifice from time to time depending on what was being performed, self-mutilation certainly wasn’t encouraged.
She shook her head with a soft smile “Oh no, from what I have learned from those that now follow your will, the marks appeared after they either had a dream or a vision after reading your tome. According to what they said, they were given a choice, live out their lives as they have always done freely, or become part of the faith and be promised a better life with no strings attached. From what I have learned, these very same ponies used to be down on their luck and had horrible lives like myself. But look at them now…” she said as she gazed out upon the floor of the establishment. Like-minded individuals come together to eat, drink, exchange ideas, and just enjoy each other’s company while they have a place to come and worship in their new faith.
“..because of you, my lord. We have become happy and found where we belong,” she said as she stared at him with great adoration. Kalfu chuckled lowly and shook his head “It's a damn voodoo church. Never in a million years would I have ever heard of such a thing in this world. I guess I can live with that. So long as this doesn’t become a cult, I can get behind this gathering and fellowship. By the way…who’s soul do you have guarding the door out there? They are the one who let me in before without a single password request.” he asked as he remembered to inquire about it.
The mare shrugged her shoulders a bit as she responded “We weren’t sure, my Lord. We were brought here by the visions as one group. This door and the skull that seemed to be possessed by the soul you speak of was already here. We had to set up everything you see here for ourselves, but the interior itself…it was odd. It was already created.” she said as she scratched the back of her head, still wondering how it was so.
She was about to speak again when a rather large and burly-looking stallion came up next to her, placing a hand upon her shoulder and leaning in to plant a loving kiss upon her lips “I have returned, my beauty…” he said in a rather heavy Haitian accent. Kalfu looked up to see the dark-furred stallion who had a rather long and well-dreaded mane and tail What really caught his attention were the eyes, a bright fiery orange and yellow mixture that were as intense as the sun itself.
“Aaah, my love!” she said as she wrapped her arms around the hunk of a stallion. This must be the special pony that she had told him about. “You have returned to us at the right time! You will never guess who I am talking to!” she said excitedly as she pulled at his arm to bring him closer to Kalfu. “Ebondusk, this is the one who helped set us free all those months ago. He is..you know..” she said trying to be as discreet as she possibly could, hoping her lover would understand what was going on.
The stallion blinked a few times as he took in the words coming from her. It wasn’t until he realized what she meant that the stallion nearly broke down in tears of joy before running around the bar and grabbing Kalfu into a man hug “Oooh, by the Voodoo King! I finally get to meet you , my brother!” he said in joy as he squeezed Kalfu as hard as he could while he grabbed his free hand and shook it firmly. Kalfu nearly loses every breath in his lungs from the squeeze. It wasn't until the stallion finally dropped him he took in a breath and rubbed at his chest.
The stallion took Kalfu’s hand into both of his as he continued to smile warmly at him “Thank you..thank you so so much for what you did for us back then. It is because of you that we were able to be free of that monster and his family finally. We have been able to live our lives as normal ponies again. And you have my sincere gratitude for making sure that my fiance was kept safe through the whole ordeal as well…” the stallion said as he gazed at Kalfu with happy tears welling up in his eyes.
Kalfu was a bit taken aback by the stallion’s praise and thanks. He shook his head with a chuckle before responding “It's not like I did it out of the kindness of my heart, you know. You know full well her soul belongs to me and where it is going to go when she leaves the mortal realm. It was merely a business transaction, my friend.”. The stallion nodded in leaned in with a whisper “I know that, my Lord. I know exactly who you are because she has told me everything about you. But not everyone here knows who the Voodoo King actually is or what he looks like. I am simply playing along, is all.”.
Kalfu nodded in response with a smile and placed a hand on his shoulder “Then you do not need to worry then, my friend. You will be going where she is going after all. Judging by your soul’s condition, you have been living right. And you will take your place with her in paradise. You two continue as you are.”.
With that, the three of them continued to talk the whole afternoon away with drinks and snacks. Kalfu certainly enjoyed himself as he shared such merriment with those of similar mindset and r. It remembered him of those weekends he had back in his world wherein he’d go and hang out at the local rural bar with fellow swamp and backwood folks with good music, good food, and plenty of good drinks. If there were truly similar places like this around the world, he couldn’t wait to visit them all.
Author's Note
Man, I am on a roll with posting these past couple days o3o
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 17: A Wedding Derailed
Kalfu stood on the balcony of the room that he and Scootaloo were sharing for the duration of the stay. While Dash didn’t really approve of the idea, she also trusted Kalfu as he had taken great care of the filly as if he were her own father. Plus, the tomboy was absolutely in love with the idea of spending as much time as she could with him. He looked out onto the castle grounds as he watched the guards below pass by now and then. Funny enough, that very same courtyard where he strung out those two corrupted nobles were staring right back at him, making his lips curl into a smile as he remembered all the children he had avenged that night.
As he stood there, Scootaloo came out and stood next to him, wrapping her arms around his waist and leaning against him as she nuzzled his side “Thanks for coming with us. I am glad you were able to make it.” she said as she stared out at the night sky with him. He reached up and ran his fingers through her mane affectionately as he enjoyed her company. Tomorrow was going to be a very busy day for all. Though for Kalfu, it was all going to start a few hours from now.
It was around midnight when Kalfu’s eyes shot open. He had fallen asleep with Scootaloo using him as a body pillow which was one of the most adorable things he had ever seen in his life. He smiled at her before carefully replacing himself with a larger pillow that he had his head upon beforehand and quietly slipped out of the bed before pulling the blanket over her and quietly slipping out of the room and into the corridors of the castle. He wasn't really heading anywhere in particular, just exploring. Every guard he came across, he would just go invisible or phase through walls to get elsewhere.
However, it seems that he wasn’t the only one snooping around this evening. As he walked about, he came across the princess who everyone seemed to be fussing over for this wedding. Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Another ruler of Equestria it seemed. Kalfu stopped in his tracks when he made eye contact with her, the slender yet well-filled-out alicorn mare looking at him with wide eyes for a moment before offering a ruse smile to him “G-Good evening to you!!” she stammered out as she seemed to be in a rather nervous way right about now.
Kalfu blinked a few times before nodding his head to her in greeting as he knew right away something was off. Her soul was an absolute dead giveaway and its condition was familiar and undeniable…but he wasn’t about to interfere with whatever her plans were. It wasn’t his place to do so. “Pre-wedding jitters, huh?” Kalfu asked as he offered a smile in return. Thinking that she had him fooled, Cadence nodded as her nervousness subsided now “Indeed, it is such a big life-changing decision. Giving yourself to the one you love forever and ever.”.
They stared at each other for what felt like an eternity before Kalfu shrugged his shoulders and resumed walking past her,his eyes continuing to bore deep into her soul which made her spine shudder. As if he was telling her that he knew who she really was behind that mask. “Well, I certainly hope that nothing goes wrong on your big day, Madam Cadenza. I am sure that you have worked so hard to make it all a reality. I can’t wait to see how it all unfolds…” he said as he flashed her a toothy grin before rounding the corner and continuing on his way to wherever.
And finally, the day was upon the city of Canterlot. Kalfu stood in the back of the chapel where the ceremony was to be taking place as he watched and waited to see just exactly how this was all going to go down. His eyes shifted towards the groom who was already up at the alter and waiting for his blushing bride to be. Kalfu could easily sense that his soul was under some kind of strain or hold of an outside force which Kalfu knew exactly what and who it was.
It wasn’t until the doors opened up as Scootaloo and her friends pranced down the isle in their wonderful dresses as they threw flower petals down the isle as the ‘princess’ walked behind them with the most snobbish and smug look on her face before she caught Kalfu just in the corner of her eye, almost making her lose her composure as she then focuses on her task at hand. She was almost there…almost ready to exact her plan…
”Oh now look at her, as pretty as an easter lily…” Kalfu thought to himself as he kept his eye on Scootaloo down the aisle. Who knows, maybe one day he will be walking her down the aisle to give away to some stallion if their bond continues to deepen as it has for the last couple of months. For some reason, that thought made him a little jealous. The fact of giving away his daughter to someone else made his blood boil a bit…even though she biologically wasn’t his daughter.
As the events continued to unfold, it got to the point where a duel between the fake princess and Celestia took place after she had revealed herself to be the queen of the changelings who Kalfu knew she was already. With all the changelings buzzing around in the chapel and scaring the citizens, he just stood there looking completely unbothered until three of them started to approach his three students. It was at this point he could no longer sit idly by as he watched Twilight and her friends run out the doors.
As the changelings menacingly inch closer to the fillies, Kalfu slowly rises from the ground in front of his students who let out a cry of relief as they hide behind their mentor, grabbing at his coat for comfort as he then gives the three changelings a hard thwack across their face with the blunt end of his cane, and that was made of diamond. “No. No. No.” he said as he struck each one of them before twirling his cane about afterward. “Kal!” his students cried out in joy as they hugged onto him even more.
Kalfu looked back towards the three fillies before looking down at the three changelings who now had broken jaws “You three need to get to safety. I am going to send you somewhere that these things will not be able to reach you. It will be a little dark and scary. But nothing is going to hurt you there, I promise. If you need a little bit of light, remember one of the most basic spells from the first section of the book. Got it? I will bring you back once all this is over. Will you three be brave for me…?” he asked as he looked back at them with concern.
Even with the warning, they were hesitant. But, they knew that they needed to listen to him to keep them safe so he didn’t have to worry about any more of the changelings trying to grab them and do God knows what to them. He’d never forgive himself if they were hurt while he could be around to do something about it. They nodded as they said “Okay!” in unison, ready to go where Kalfu was sending them. With a few words, they fall into a deep sleep as the floor opens up below them and carefully pulls them in until they disappear.
Now that those three were safe, Kalfu made his way forward, shoving changelings out of his way with ease as he started to slow clap with his cane resting in the crook of one of his arms as he approached Chrysalis, a mocking smile on his face all the while. “Bravo, bravo! YOu have successfully overthrown ONE of the rulers of Equestria. Don’t you know there are more than just Celestia, Madam?”
The queen’s attention turned to Kalfu who looked at him with smug triumph “Don’t you think it's a little too late to come in as the hero? My children are swarming this kingdom as we speak and I am even more powerful than Celestia herself. So what if I don’t have her sister right now? She will be found in time. And those six ponies who think they can stop me? Well, let's just say that they will be returning here rather soon. But not with help!” she said as she ordered several of her changelings to restrain Kalfu.
Of course, that was a mistake on her part. This was his chance to try out a new move he had been working on. And it was a proper time to do it after all, he had to defend himself. Kalfu curls his knuckles while keeping an open palm before slamming it directly into the chests of the changelings who were closing in on him. As they fall back to the ground, their souls fly from their bodies and hover above them. Kalfu chuckled lightly as he waved to the now floating changeling who were freaking out as they looked at their own bodies below them.
“They won’t be returning to their bodies until I say so now. I call that little number the ‘Soul Punch’.” he said as he made his way closer to Chrysalis. Once in front of her, she steps back a bit, a slight twinge of fear forming in her eyes. Kalfu blinked a few times before chuckling at her” Oh. You think I am going to do something about all this? Oooh nooo, my dear! I am simply here to watch how this all plays out!” he said as he walked away from her while gazing up at the now encased Celestia who was just now coming to after her defeat.
“You see, I owe this kingdom absolutely nothing. I am simply here because I chose to live within the Everfree Forest. I am but a humble voodoo man. Someone like me chooses not to get involved with these petty political power struggles and world conquering nonsense. I am simply here to do one thing and one thing alone. Though, if I reveal what that goal is…let’s just say that quite a few ponies in here are going to want to step up and show off what they have learned as well.”.
Chrysalis looked at him in confusion at the last part of his statement as he walked away from her. However, the term ‘voodoo’ did seem to strike a chord with many, many of the ponies in the room as they turned their focus to Kalfu. Suddenly, the ones who were marked on their palms lifted their hands into the air as the mark itself started to glow green on every one of them. Kalfu smiled warmly at his followers before opening his arms up to his sides “This is YOUR kingdom. Will you defend it to the end? Or not? Use what the Voodoo King’s wisdom has granted you. And it will serve you well!” he said as he then looked back at Chrysalis who was still super confused from his words.
All was quiet for a few minutes before the ponies in question started to murmur to themselves as they pulled out what looked to be voodoo trinkets and charms of their own making. Soon enough, skeletal arms rise out of the ground and wrap around the changelings before they start to pull them down to the ground and tear at their exoskeletons and eventually get to the flesh underneath, the sharp bony fingers gouging out the eyes and pulling them apart.
It seems that some of the citizens of this city choose to fight for what they believe in after all, despite the look of horror and disgust on the faces of the other citizens, the princesses, and everyone else in the room. Kalfu turned to Chrysalis with a shrug and a smile on his face “Seems that they chose to defend what is theirs. Not that I blame them.” he said as he made his way over to one of the windows and noticed that the same thing happening inside the chapel was happening out there as well “Ah, seems I have more followers in this city than I thought before…” he said as he looked back to the crowd inside.
Chrysalis didn’t know what to do at this point. She watched as her children were being overrun by not only regular citizens, but the guards were starting to get the upper hand as well. Even though the changelings eventually captured Twilight and her friends and brought them back, they were soon dealt with in the very same way. At this point, Kalfu removed his hat and took a deep bow in front of Chrysalis before placing his hat atop his head once more before disappearing into the ground as he let the ponies deal with the invasion at hand. He wasn’t needed here. However, his identity as the Voodoo King was now known to many ponies. And it would soon spread of who their god is now. It was bound to happen eventually after all.
“This isn’t the end of it, Kalfu! I promise you that! You will pay for shedding the blood of my children!” she screamed as she watched him vanish into darkness. The thing is though, he didn't even lift a finger to help. He simply gave the ponies of Canterlot a guiding nudge is all. Just as intended. Once he reappears back in his home, he reopens the dark portal that he had sent his students into and gently places their still-slumbering bodies on the couch. With a snap of his fingers, they awaken from their deep slumber before looking around while rubbing their eyes.
“Welcome back, girls. Things should be wrapping up here soon over at the castle. But I went ahead and brought you here. Only those with pure intentions or business reasons may come into this place. So I promise you are safe. Not that I’d let anything happen to you either way.” he said with a chuckle as he entered the kitchen, coming out a few minutes later with a plate of vanilla cake squares and three cups of ice-cold milk before settling it on the table in front of them.
“W-What about our sisters..and the others?” asked Applebloom as she took one of the cakes and her glass of milk in her hands, the other two following after. “Not to worry, you three. I have already sent them a little message telling them where you are. I told them not to rush or worry too much since you are in my care. I have a guest room that has a bed to fit all three of you comfortably if they can’t come get you tonight. It's no trouble.” he said as he sat in the large armchair across from them as he tossed a log into the ever-burning green fire that lit up the room.
It wasn't until the next day that Applejack and Rarity did come and get their sister, leaving Scootaloo and Kalfu alone now. He was getting ready to take the little pegasus home when a thought crossed his mind. He was surprised it hadn’t come even sooner. As she was getting ready to go, Kalfu approached her “I…I know you live alone and all, kiddo. But how would you like it if…well, you came to live with me? I think you’d be more safe and less lonely if you did. Three square meals a day. Some extra voodoo training>” he said as he smiled at her with that last part.
Scootaloo’s head turned at breakneck speed as her eyes got big and sparkled. “I’d..even go as far as adopting you if that is what you truly wanted. I never thought I’d ever have children in all my life. But spending these last couple of months with not only you and your friends as my students, but with you as a pony. I want to be the one to help raise and guide you to a good life. You don’t have to call me your father, that’s perfectly fine. Just-”.
Scootaloo rammed into him as hard as she could before wrapping her arms around his waist and burying her face into his stomach, her hand shaking as she grabbed at his coat and tugged firmly on him as she began to sob tears of joy “D-Daddy…please be my daddy…” she whimpered as the day she had hoped for had finally come. That normally strong-willed tomboy falling apart into a sweet little girl in Kalfu’s arms as he knelt and embraced her closely. The two remained there for what felt like an eternity as Kalfu comforted the sobbing filly. It was decided then. This little girl was going to be his pride and joy from this day on. And even if it came down to it, he'd sacrifice everything for her if he had to.
Author's Note
Aaaand with that, it's break time for me again! Hope you all enjoy. Will write more later!
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 18: A Mistress Of The Night Is Born
It has been a week now since the events of the wedding. After what happened, things settled down and resumed as planned without any further issues. And after the final paperwork, Kalfu was now Scootaloo’s legal guardian. Life was good for those few days and everyone was happy. But, it would seem that peace just isn’t meant to last for long periods of time in this realm.m As on this dark and stormy night. Kalfu would have to make a decision that would change a life forever. A life that he had come to cherish even though he didn’t know it yet.
Kalfu sat by the fire with a book in hand. It was just a little novel he had picked up about an adventurous pirate pegasus who ruled the seas with her trusty crew who were seeking the usual treasures. He was just getting to a rather intense fighting scene before a clap of thunder brought him out of his state of concentration, a sudden feeling of dread running over his spine as he shuddered a bit. It was at this point he felt like he was stabbed through the heart, making him drop his book to the ground and stand up as he grabbed at his chest.
“What…is this feeling…?” He asked himself quietly so as to not wake Scootaloo who was sleeping just down the hall in her new room. He stood there for a moment as he listened to the rain hit against the roof and deck outside. Something was wrong…very, very wrong. And Kalfu could feel the feeling in his chest worsen as time passed. It wasn’t until he felt a rather unpleasant tingling sensation in his arms, neck, and thighs that he knew that something was happening. Something bad.
Suddenly, there was a frantic pounding at his front door. Desperate and needing. It wasn’t until he heard the voice crying out to him that his eyes widened and he swung the door opening, revealing a soaked Sweetie Belle who slammed into Kalfu while sobbing uncontrollably> “M-Master! Please, you gotta help her! She’s dying!!! They are hurting her!!!” she screamed out as she clung onto Kalfu with all she had.
Kalfu was confused at first, everything was happening so fast before he looked down at Sweetie who was covered in large crimson splotches. While she looked like she didn’t have any injuries, he finally realized what was going on and the reason for his pupil’s great distress. “Where is she? Tell me now…” he said as he now knew the urgency of the situation. “We had..just gotten h-home…it all happened so fast! They were waiting for us!” she continued to cry out as she still clung to Kalfu.
“Scoots, wake up! I need to be here with Sweetie! Hurry!” Kalfu shouted as he waited for a disoriented scootaloo to come barreling down the hall clumsily. Though, when she saw the state that her friend was in, she was wide awake now. “You two stay here…under any circumstances do you NOT leave this house!” he shouted before quickly slamming the door on his way out and locking it. He had to be quick, as a life that he unknowingly loved was hanging by thread at this point.
Kalfu soon made it to Rarity’s home with no time to waste, rising up from the ground from a dark portal before he started running through the building calling out Rarity’s name over and over. It wasn’t until he saw a trail of blood leading to her bedroom that he quickly followed it to find the fashionista splayed out on her bed with what looked to be seventeen stab wounds all over her arms, thighs, and neck. His eyes widened in horror as he made his way next to the dying mare and gently took her now cold hand into his.
Rarity opened her eyes slowly as she saw who was holding her hand. She began to cry as her already ruined mascara trailed down her cheeks “K-kal…you came, my darling…~” she said as she tried to smile for him, blood leaking from her mouth as she tried to speak to him. Kalfu fell to his knees as he squeezed her limp hand into his, his eyes meeting hers as he saw the light slowly starting to fade from hers as well as her soul trying to pull away from her body.
“No…nononononono…” he said over and over in a shaking voice as he gazed down at her, not realizing that his tears started flowing down his face. With a weak hand, Rarity reached up and caressed his cheek, still maintaining that weak smile for him “Sssh-sssh….it’s alright, Kal…I…got to see you before I..” she trailed off for a moment before her hand dropped “Please…look after Sweetie…she will…need you.”. Kalfu’s eyes gazed up as he watched Rarity’s soul start to leave her body. His heart at this point felt like it was in a vice as he watched her soul now drift above for a moment.
“No…NO NO NO!!!” he shouted as he slammed his fists into the floor, a scream of agony and rage escaping from his throat as his eyes shifted straight to that familiar dark purple before changing completely to black. He was about to go on a complete rampage until he remembered something. Something that he had recently come into being able to perform. the dark rebirth.
Rarity had come into consciousness as her soul as she gazed down at Kalfu with sadness in her eyes. She floated down next to him and placed a hand upon his back before kneeling next to him and hugging him as best as she could. Kalfu continued to remain on his knees for a few more moments before standing up “I am not letting you go..not yet…” he said as he took hold of her soul form’s hand and suddenly pushed her back down into her body, making her gasp sharply for a moment before she went limp again.
Without wasting a second, he began to concentrate as hard as he could, the room starting to fill with a rather dark wind as it swirled around, throwing things all over to place before it became fully concentrated in his free hand as his other one was still holding down her soul in her body. Soon enough, the dark wind turned into a fiery ball of crimson that shone brightly in the darkness. “With this new soul, I bind you forever to me until you wish to move on to the land of paradise. This I swear…” he said as he slammed the crimson orb into her chest.
Once the binding was complete, Kalfu noticed that Rarity’s soul remained in her body. He watched as her wounds began to seal up quickly, and that the blood that had stained her sheets was slowly being pulled back into her body until it looked like nothing had happened, even the blood that was all over the floor had somehow flowed back and into her once again before she seemed to be fully healed.
However, Kalfu knew that she wasn’t who she used to be any more now. As the dark rebirth has changed her into a creature of darkness, a vampire larva.
Kalfu knew what was coming next…he could see the changes in her body beginning as she became slightly larger in mass. More voluptuous and toned at the same, her ears becoming slightly longer and sharper, sharp teeth protruding from her upper lip, a pair of large bat wings sprouting from her back and to top it all off, her eyes forming a slight crimson hue to her already beautiful sapphire blue irises before the transformation was complete.
Kalfu waited until those very same eyes slowly opened, the mare taking in a deep breath as she sat up quickly while placing a hand over her chest before she looked over at Kalfu who looked at her with a mixture of relief and guilt. It wasn’t until now he realized he had forced this unholy existence upon her without even asking her. He panicked and rushed into things, wanting to do his best to save her from passing on.
“My dear Rarity..please forgive my hasty decision to bring you back in this manner. I just…I couldn’t lose you in such a horrific way. You have so much to live for and to contribute to the world. I couldn’t let this be your last night in this world…I understand if you despise me for it.” he said before he felt her wrap her arms around his shoulders in a loving embrace and squeeze him with all she had, the newly resurrected vampire mare pressing her bare form against his while she nuzzled into his chest.
“How can I despise you when you brought me back..? And to make it even better, you have bound me to you forever~. You and I are practically married now, you know…~”. Kalfu slowly wrapped his arms around her in return before giving a slight blush as she mentioned that to him, a sheepish smile forming across his lips “Ah….you heard that huh..?”. Rarity leaned back slightly as her arms remained wrapped around his neck while nodding “Mhmmm, I sure did, handsome..you better take responsibility now. You wouldn’t want to shame such a lady like myself, would you~?”.
She was teasing him for sure, but in her heart, she couldn’t be any more overjoyed than she was now. She was forever tied to Kalfu and he had brought her back from death. She would struggle with her new self for a little while, yes. But, it was also a new lease on life for her to live her new immortal existence to the fullest, with him and for him. “If that is truly how you feel about it then…it is only right that I am your first…” he said as he unbuttoned his shirt slightly.
Rarity’s eyes widened for a moment as she thought that he was talking about something lewd and indecent at first. Not that she wouldn’t have objected in the slightest as she now literally belonged to him. However, when he craned his neck to the side a bit, something in her started to stir. She gazed upon his neck hungrily as she saw the blood flowing through his veins as she slowly leaned in and lovingly nosed at his neck. “Take what you need, my dear…” he said as he closed his eyes and waited.
Rarity opened up her jaw wide before she clamped it firmly on his neck, the sharp teeth penetrating Kalfu's skin before she began to lovingly suckle on his neck as the blood began to flow into her muzzle. It wasn’t until a few minutes later that she hesitantly pulled away from him, the bite marks on his neck closing, but leaving a permanent mark as if showing that he now belonged to her. Lalfu opened his eyes back up to see Rarity rubbing her hands up and down her body as the blood of a god now flowed into her system, giving her a boost to her new existence.
“Oh sweet Celestia….this feeling is absolutely sublime~~~.” she moaned out before pressing herself against him again while resting her head against his chest. “Mmmmh, thank you, master~,” she said before she covered her mouth with a heavy blush forming across her cheeks as she realized what she had just called him. Kalfu couldn’t help but smile at her embarrassment before he finally got serious in asking her what had happened.
“Did you see who did this to you, my dear?” he asked, getting a head shake in response from her. “They were wearing masks. But they were wearing rather distinguished clothing. Very upscale…” she said as she continued to try and remember any more details about them. “So no one from around here..perhaps another competitor who doesn’t want you around for competition? Or maybe…a rejected suitor?” he asked as he watched her ponder.
“Hmm, that’s the thing, darling. I have too many rejected suitors to count..so finding somepony who has the motivation to try and end my life is a bit tough…” she said as she rubbed her chin in thought. Kalfu nodded before asking “Do you remember any of them maybe having connections to the underworld? Maybe they had their fingers in pies so to speak?”
Rarity snapped her fingers as she nodded in response “That does narrow it down to quite a small list..but I am not really in a hurry to go and look for them right now..just…stay here with me for a little longer. Please.” she said as she pressed back into him again, not even caring that her body was completely bare for him to see and feel. Kalfu nodded as well before tightening his embrace around her. She had been killed and then brought back to the pain of a new existence. The poor girl needed some comfort to be sure.
“I feel that I need to tell you the rules of your new life now, Rares. You are that of a vampire now. So let me break it down for you. Rule one. Treat others with a bit more care in mind. Your strength has been increased by leaps and bounds. Rule two, don’t not under any circumstances drain the entire quantity of someone’s blood. That is a grievous sin and will damn your soul for eternity. Which means on the day you choose to leave your body, I will have to send your soul to a place you don’t want to end up. Rule three, kill only for the sake of self-preservation, or to save those you care for. Killing for the sake of killing will send you to the aforementioned place. Rule four, while you are impervious to the sun and any kind of holy light, your strength will drop to only slightly more than what you originally started with during the daytime. The good thing is that over time your abilities and form will become more powerful. And even that will no longer affect you. And, you won’t need blood to solely survive on. You will still be able to enjoy the food and drinks you used to. Understood?” he asked as he reached up and gently lovingly caressed her cheeks, the mare let out a coo and purr from the affectionate touch as she gently grabbed at his wrists.
“I understand, master~.” she said as she was getting used to calling him that already. “Good. Now then, we need to let Sweetie know about the situation. I imagine that she is rather worried about your current state. It's going to be rather difficult explaining that you have become a mistress of the night now…” he said as he scratched the back of his head a bit. Rarity shook her head and gently took his hand into hers before squeezing it firmly while interlacing her fingers with his “I think she will understand why you did it, Kal. I promise~.”.
Author's Note
Turning Rarity into a vampire pony just seemed like the right move. If anyone were to become one, she'd definitely fit the bill.
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 19: Celestia Confronts The Voodoo King
Kalfu and Scotaloo sat on the back deck of their home. The father and daughter pair just relaxed the day away as they both sat there with fishing rods in their hands. Kalfu wore something more appropriate to fishing rather than his normal attire. A simple pair of below the knee shorts and a black tank top. It felt nice to wear something comfortable for once. While the fish really weren’t biting much, both he and Scootaloo were enjoying spending time together
She had always wanted a father/daughter bonding time like this. And now that Kalfu had officially adopted her, she could make that dream a reality. Who knew this adorable tomboy of a pony would turn out to be such a daddy’s girl. Then again, quite a few tomboys do turn out to be from where he is from. Not that he complained one single bit. Anytime he got to spend with this little filly was rather nice. And teaching her how to fish just like he did when he was younger was a nice way to pass the time.
Scootaloo scooted closer to him before she leaned her head on his shoulder. Kalfu smiled in return and draped an arm around her shoulder lovingly while running her upper arm “You okay, kiddo?” he asked while shifting his gaze toward her. The filly nodded before answering “I am, Dad. I am just so amazed that you were able to bring back Sweetie’s sister from death. I have the most amazing father in the whole world.” she said as she nuzzled into his chest, her short tail flopping from side to side a bit in happiness.
Kalfu chuckled softly at his daughter’s praise “Well, I couldn’t just not do anything about it. To lose a family member in such a way is always tragic. But uh…I don't think Rares will ever get over not seeing her reflection anymore. When she found this out, she seemed pretty upset about it. I had to give her lots of chocolates and let her nibble on my neck just to help her feel better. But, so long as she is alive that’s all that matters to me.”.
Scootaloo looks up at Kalfu with a worried gaze “Does…it hurt when she bites you..?” she asked as she clung to him. He shook his head with a smile “Actually, it feels rather nice. It is more like a love bite than anything. It doesn’t hurt one bit. I promise.” he said as he reached up and gently ruffled her hair She looked up at him again before asking “If…I ever came close to death like that, would you do the same for me..?” she asked as she hugged against him tightly. He nodded without even thinking about it “Well, I pray to my fellow voodoo gods that such a fate never befalls you. But yes, I would bring you back. No doubt about that.”.
Scootaloo sighed happily as she then rested her head in his lap, placing the finishing pole that was in her free hand securely into the slot on the deck before she wrapped her arms around his waist, the warm weather and the comfort of him being so close making the filly start to drift off to sleep, her eye’s slowly dropping closed before she starts to snore softly “I love you…daddy~.” she said in her sleep. “I love you too, kiddo.” he whispered back gently stroking her mane.
They stayed there like that for what seemed to be hours. It wasn’t until Kalfu heard the familiar sound of his barrier being entered that he sighed in slight annoyance as it had also woken up Scootaloo from her nap. The filly seemed just as annoyed as she knew that her time with her father was just cut short by whoever it was that had come to their home. They both pull the fishing rods from the water and lean them against the back of the house before making their way around to the front deck. Kalfu blinked a few times when he noticed that the visitor in question was none other than Celestia.
Kalfu placed a hand on top of Scootaloo’s head before stroking it again “Go inside for now, sweetheart. I think daddy has some business to take care of with the princess here.” he said as he then removed his hand from her head. The filly nodded hesitantly before hugging his waist again and heading into the house, making her way to the couch and peeking out the window blinds to watch the exchange.
Kalfu took a seat in front of the ever-burning fire pit as Celestia walked down the long deck before coming to stand in front of Kalfu with her arms crossed and a serious look on her face “What have you been filling my subjects' heads with..?” she asked as she then held out a copy of his book. Kalfu eyes the tome before shifting his gaze back to her “It is simply a guidebook is all. What they choose to do with that knowledge is entirely up to them.” he said as he knew that she knew. There was no point in denying anything at this point.
She then tosses the book into the fire pit “I demand that you cease this brainwashing of my subjects immediately. Thanks to this tome that you have created, the natural order has been thrown out of balance. Now anyone can cast spells and use magic that is not natural to this world. Do you even comprehend what you have started..?” she asked as she watched the book not take a single bit of damage from the fire. Even more shocked as she watched him reach in and pick the book out without even flinching at the burning flames.
“I believe I have given these subjects of yours a new choice in life. Something to actually believe in. And I feel like I should mention, it's not just here in Equestria. My tomes have been spread throughout the whole entire world. By now, I am sure you have finally pieced it together. That night a couple months ago? That little light show was indeed me.” he said as he placed the book on the small wooden table beside him before standing up. He dusts off his shorts before making his way up to the taller woman, his eyes gazing up into hers as they stare each down.
“So yes, I know what I have done. I have shared my knowledge of the voodoo religion. And the creatures of this world seem to have taken a liking to it. And with every new follower, my own power grows daily. That’s right, I am the Voodoo King they revere. I am their god. And at this point, not even you can stop me.My power has grown far beyond yours thanks to all of my new followers.” he said with a narrowed gaze and a toothy grin.
Celestia’s eyes narrowed as well, but she wasn’t really amused with his words “Is that a threat to me and my sister? You plan on dethroning us and taking over the world..?” she asked as her horn started to glow fiercely. Kalfu smiled wickedly before responding “Taking over the world…?” he said as his eyes started glowing brightly, green flames forming around his body as the whole area around them started to darken before he laughed “Oh heavens no! That is just too much responsibility for me!” he said as he dismissed the idea with a wave of his hand.
“No, I am simply here to guide those under my religion, is all.. You see, I don’t want to control how the world flows. But I do wish to play a part in it as its catalyst. And as I said before, it is too late for you, or even Faust to truly do anything about it. Speaking of Faust. I met your mother a few months back. She wasn’t exactly happy about my plan either. But, I showed her that she had to share this world with me now. And before you get all upset, no I didn’t hurt her. She is still alive and well, doing her thing…whatever it is that she does.” he said as he continued to watch the alicorn fume with anger now.
It was at this point Celestia wanted to absolutely throttle the man before her. But what could she do? He really hadn’t done anything wrong, but her authority as one of the rulers of Equestria could possibly be slowly slipping if this kept going the way it was going. He then smiled again before speaking “And I may as well tell you now, since there is nothing you can do about it at this point. My followers are the ones who took matters into their own hands when it came to those two nobles that night. That symbol is indeed my mark. As for who they are. Well, I am afraid I cannot reveal that to you. What kind of god would I be if I betrayed them?”.
Celestia’s anger continued to grow as he seemed to be taunting her. It was upsetting her more and more the fact that he had caused all this without even getting his hands dirty in the slightest. He was literally getting away with murder! She suddenly grabbed at his shirt and lifted him to eye level with her, her eyes glaring daggers into his own. Kalfu smiled again as he narrowed his eyes once more “What are you going to do, princess? Kill me? Right in front of my daughter? Can you imagine the repercussions that you will face..? Not that you can ever hope to kill me anyway.” he asked with a smirk, knowing full well that she couldn’t do anything.
“You have nothing. Nothing to threaten me with. Nothing to do with all your strength.” he said as he pulled her hand off him before drifting backward in flight, his feet silently landing on the ground before he took a seat in his favorite chair “Now then, if we are done, you can leave now. You interrupted my time with my daughter and I don’t appreciate that.” he said as he shooed her away. Celestia huffed in defeat as she stomped away. “Oh, and you owe me for bringing one of your element bearers back to life, princess. Without me, you’d be short one precious protector. Remember that.”.
With that, Celestia angrily stormed off through the barrier before she disappeared. Kalfu chuckled to himself before getting up and headed inside the house. Once he was inside, Scootaloo ran up to him and hugged him tightly before looking up at him “Are you okay, Dad..? I was watching the whole time. I was worried that she was going to hurt you…” she said as worry fell upon her face. Kalfu placed his hands upon her shoulders, gently rubbing them to comfort her “It's alright, my dear. She won’t be causing any more issues for us in the future…for now at least. Sorry you had to witness my devious side there a bit. The thing about playing in the middle, you gotta take on both sides sometimes.” he said as he leaned down and kissed her cheek while hugging her “Don’t worry, I am not going anywhere. I won't abandon you like your biological parents did. I promise.” he said as he then pressed his forehead against hers while gently cupping her cheeks.
Scootaloo took hold of Kalfu’s wrists and squeezed them firmly as he continued to reassure her that he wasn’t going anywhere. They stood like that for a few minutes before a familiar voice suddenly rang out in his mind “Masterrrr~, I have some good news! I got invited to join a fashion show in Manehattan! All the big names are going to be there to scout out potential businesses to support and sponsor and I get to compete!” squeals Rarity as she excitedly speaks in Kalfu’s mind.
”And there is no way you’d want me to come with you, riiiiight?” he teased. She sputtered in return from his tease before responding ”O-Of course I want you to go with me! I was actually hoping that you’d come with me as the girls are coming to. But if..you can't...I understand…’ she spoke in a defeated tone. All was silent for a few minutes before she spoke again ”M-Master..?” she whimpered. Kalfu chuckled in response ”I wouldn’t miss the chance, Rares. You got my full support and I am happy to go.”
There was another happy squeal at the end before her voice went quiet. Kalfu was assuming that the excited vampire mare was running all around her home getting things ready and bragging to her little sister no doubt. Kalfu was glad that this news reached the fashionista, as she had been through a lot the past couple of weeks and some good news like this would lift her heart quite a bit.
Despite her new appearance and lifestyle, her friends loved her no less and didn’t see her as anything less than what she was when she was a regular unicorn. In fact, they were more than grateful to Kalfu for bringing their dearly beloved friend back from death. Applejack especially since she seemed to be the closest to Rarity out of the bunch.
“Dad, you okay??” asked Scootaloo as she noticed he had gone quiet for quite some time. Kalfu nodded before bringing his full attention to the filly “I am good, sweetie. Just got a message from Rarity is all. How would you like to go on a trip with me? She said we are headed to a place called Manehattan.”. Scootaloo’s face lit up with excitement as she nodded repeatedly “I have always wanted to go there! Thank you for taking me, daddy!” she said as she bounced on her hooves.
Kalfu nodded and ruffled her mane once more “Go and get started on packing then, sweetie. She said we will be gone for at least a few days. So grab what you need, okay?” he said before he watched her run off to her room, seeing that little tail of her sway with excitement and happiness warm his heart to no end. He still couldn’t believe that he was now a father. She may not be his blood, but she may as well be with how well they get along and how strong their bond is.
Kalfu was in his own room, packing the essentials that he needed for himself as well. He looked over at a rather expensive bottle of red wine that he had been saving for an occasion. He shrugs his shoulders lightly before grabbing the bottle and placing it in his bag. He’d have to steal the mare of honor away for at least one of those nights to congratulate her properly…
Unfortunately, things will not go as they planned. And the wrath of a god will be felt upon the city.
Author's Note
Time for something big to happen again within the next few chapters!
May the darkness grant you peace.
View Online
Act 20: The Possible Stallion That Ordered The Assassination?
Kalfu sat in the train with Scootaloo snoozing soundly as she rested her head in his lap, Rarity sat across from him feeling a little bit jealous of the foal, but understanding the relationship between the two was strictly father and daughter only. So she was willing to look past it. Kalfu smiled at the mare before he looked out the window as the city came into view as they came out of the tunnel. “Believe it or not, this is my first time riding a train. It’s definitely an experience to be sure,” he whispered to Rarity as he stroked the sleeping filly’s side comfortingly as she slept, having even draped his long coat over her so that she could sleep somewhat decently on the long trip.
Rarity nodded in response with a smile “Indeed it is. I remember my first train ride when I was a filly. I was so nervous around the other ponies we were traveling with. It was me and my parents heading to Canterlot one year, and so many strangers were stuffed in one cart with us. I had no other children my age in there with me. So seeing all the adults crowded around me was so overwhelming.” Kalfu listened as she spoke, his eyes then shifting back to her “Well, while I didn’t have access to riding trains, we did have buses from where I come from. Think of it as a train car, but it can be driven by an operator instead of pulled.”.
Kalfu continued to share things with Rarity about his world while her friends talked among themselves. He was just happy that he got to come and support her in her dreams. He knew full well that this was going to be a big deal for her. And here was all for it. It wasn’t until the train had finally come to a stop in the station that the sudden slowing and stopping of the train woke the filly from her slumber. She let out a soft yawn and stretched as she looked up at Kalfu “We..made it huh?” she asked before sitting up.
Kalu waited till she woke up enough before grabbing his coat and placing it back on him “Mhmm, we made it safely, sweetie. We just gotta go check in then we will meet up with the others for a good dinner. We got a busy day tomorrow after all.” he said before he grabbed his own bag and Scootaloo’s as well. Thankfully the two of them packed lightly, as they didn’t need much. The perks of having a tomboy daughter.
As they walked out of the station, Kalfu’s eyes marveled at the vast largeness of the city and its architecture. It definitely reminded him of the big cities he’d see on TV or in pictures in his old life. He was always a rural boy, never having visited places like this before. It was certainly a bit overwhelming for him. But at the same time, it was also quite a view to behold. “Wooow. It’s even bigger than Canterlot…” he said as he continued to admire the city and what it had to offer.
As they continued to walk to their hotel, Kalfu took notice of a cafe that had a rather familiar looking mark on its sign. It was his mark. “I will have to stop by here before I leave this city…” he said to himself as he peered in through the large window as they walked by. The cafe seemed quite popular as all the tables were full from what he could see. He looked at the time hours of operation on the sign “Hmmm, eight PM till four AM. A late night establishment it seems…”.
Suddenly, scootaloo’s voice brings him out of his train of thought as they are already about to cross the street “Dad? Hurry, we are crossing!” she called out to him while she gave a big wave. He nodded before quickly making his way back to the group “Sorry, something caught my attention for a moment!” he said as he resumed walking with them all. He gave one more over-the-shoulder glance at the building in question before facing forward. He’d check it out for sure before they left.
–The Next Day–
After having gotten ready and meeting with Rarity down in the lobby, Kaflfu walked along the sidewalk arm-in-arm with the vampire mare. He had noticed a change in her attire lately. While she used to wear many pastels and brighter shades, she has been leaning more towards darker hues now. And her once blue eyeshadow was now as black as the night. It seemed that becoming a vampire had changed not only her appearance but her fashion sense as well. Not that she wasn’t any less beautiful than she was before. Far from it in fact.
However, the sun did bother her quite a bit. He could see it in her facial features every now and then when her poise slipped a little. But she was quick to regain her stride. “Rares…I am sorry you have to deal with the negatives of this curse. You can’t enjoy the sun like you used to anymore and it's my fault…” he said as he lowered his head a bit.
Rarity steps in front of him before turning to face him. She brings both of her hands up to lovingly cradle his cheeks in her hands, her black painted nails gently caressing his flesh “Kalfu..my darling, my master~. I want you to know that I hold nothing against you for what you did for me that night. You brought me back, and I get to remain with you forever and ever. Sure, I can't enjoy the sun like I used to along with a few other things. But I don’t care. The pros definitely outweigh the cons in my situation. So, don't you dare keep beating yourself up about it? I am far happier than I have ever been in my life thanks to you. Plus, these dark powers you have bestowed upon me aren’t all bad~. Every time I stick myself when making clothes, the wound seals up like new. That is definitely a plus~.”.
Kalfu reached up and gently squeezed her wrists before leaning in and planting a loving kiss upon the mare’s lips. She blushed heavily but leaned into the kiss just as eagerly as he did. He wrapped his arms around her waist firmly as he held her close. If it is one thing he was happy the curse didn’t take away, it was the warmth of her soft and supple body. And her scent was just as comforting as it had always been. Even though she had taken on a darker outward appearance, he could see her soul still shone brightly and was fuller than ever.
“As long as you are still happy, Rares. That’s all that matters to me…” he said as he pressed his forehead against hers, the mare giving off a soft “Aaawwwwrrr…” before she kissed him again, pulling at his tie in a playful manner before she reluctantly pulled away from him “We..shouldn’t be doing this right now though, handsome~. We must be on our way.” she said as she lopped her arm back around his as they continued walking along the sidewalk to the place where the event was being held.
As the two walked around the large room where the stage was being set up, they were doing a little meet and greet with the fellow fashionistas who had also come to compete. Somewhere rather flamboyant stallions, others were very sassy mares who thought they were the talk of the town with how they lifted their noses up at the competition and tossed their manes around while they talked. Kalfu was doing his best to keep his mouth shut. A little humility would do these ponies some good for sure. Every little quip and jab they threw at Rarity was enough to have him return a smart-ass comment about them. But, it seemed that she was handling it quite well, throwing her own brand of smartass remarks at them and doing it with grace and style.
It wasn’t until a finely dressed stallion wearing a white suit and red tie approached the couple. He had a golden fur coat and a golden mane and tail which were slicked back in that gangster style, his bright red eyes gazing upon them both as he approached. “Well well, I am pleased to see the rumors of your..accident were false, my dear.” the stallion said as he then focused on Kalfu for a moment “And I see you have someone accompanying you to this event. Who might you be, sir?” he asked as he started sizing up Kalfu.
Kalfu could feel the animosity radiating from the stallion even though his outward appearance spoke otherwise. He just tipped his hat toward the stallion with a toothy grin “I am called Kalfu, good sir. I am Rarity’s mentor..so to speak. I figured I’d come and support her in her dreams to become the next big thing in fashion. As a mentor should.” he said as he idly tapped his cane on the ground as they spoke. It was clear to Kalfu that this stallion was definitely a rejected suitor. But, could he be the one responsible for calling the assassination on Rarity? He couldn’t know until he knew more about this stallion.
“Aah, hello to you too, Razzle. It has been quite some time since I have seen you, darling,” she said in a rather forced friendly tone. The mare squeezed Kalfu’s arm as tightly as she could to the point where it was even starting to hurt Kalfu slightly. Kalfu’s gaze shifted towards Rarity for a moment before it went back to the stallion. It appeared that this stallion was causing a great amount of discomfort for Rarity. “Would you mind terribly if I spoke to Rarity in private for a moment, sir? Surely she can do without her mentor for a few minutes or so.” He said as he reached out to take Rarity's free hand.
Kalfu stood in front of the mare with his cane held out to stop the stallion’s advance. Rarity gasped slightly as she stayed behind Kalfu while peeking over his shoulder at the stallion. “I am afraid that I cannot allow that. As a gentleman who is accompanying a lady, it would be poor manners to let another steal her away from me if she doesn’t wish to go. And she chose to bring me here with her.” he said as he gazed into the stallion’s crimson eyes.
The stallion chuckled in return before moving in closer to Kalfu, his face mere inches away from his “Listen here, asshole. A mare as fine as her is wasted on a fool like you. Now, you will either back off and let me take her with me, or I will lay you out on the floor right here in front of her and everyone else here. My father runs this town from the shadows and I can get away with whatever the fuck I want here. So putting you down isn't going cause me any heartache..” he said with a knowing smirk forming across his face.
Kalfu narrowed his eyes with a smirk “Ooooh, hiding behind daddy’s authority, so intimidating~.” he said mockingly while waving his hands about. “Let me guess. Only child, given everything he has ever wanted because daddy gave it to you. Thinks he can take what he wants, including any mare that crosses his path…” he said before placing the brunt of his cane under the stallion’s chin “...Well guess again, shitstain. Rarity is out of your league. And out of your reach. You can make threats towards me all you want. But just a few words from my lips, and I can make sure that you lose everything. And that comes from my own power. Not my father’s…” he said as his wicked smile grew even bigger.
“Pfft, and what can you do, dandy? You are an absolute nobody compared to my family. Soon enough, I will be running this town when my father retires. Then I will be able to really do what the fuck I want.” he said as he leaned in closer to try and intimidate Kalfu further. It wasn’t until Kalfu placed a hand in the middle of the stallion’s chest and pushed him back slowly “Then…may your family experience nothing but misfortune and sorrow from this day forward. I hope that all the ill-gotten gains you have acquired will disappear. And you will be forced out into the streets and looked down upon by the ponies you look down upon yourself. You are going to learn humility…very quickly.” he said as he placed a greed and arrogance curse upon him just from a mere touch.
“Enjoy your cardboard box in an alleyway…” he said before he took Rarity’s hand into his and led her away from the conversation before things got physical. The stallion was so shocked by Kalfu’s words that he stood there speechless. Let alone the fact that he spoke back to him, that he was outright denied of what he wanted. It was clear to the stallion that this upstart needed to be put in his place. But, here wasn’t the time or place to do it. He had to get rid of this asshole and do it quietly.
As Rarity stuck close to Kalfu, she finally spoke “Darling, what did you say to him..? He looked like he was about to explode…” she asked in a whisper. “Oh, nothing you need to concern yourself with, beautiful. However, if you do run into him later, you can hurt him, just don’t kill him. Understand?” he asked as he lovingly squeezed her hand “I planted a curse on him that is going to be far worse than death. And he can’t learn his lesson if he is dead.” he said before they now stood at the refreshment table, the man grabbing an empty glass and pours his beautiful date a glass of punch.
Rarity happily takes the glass from him before he pours a glass for himself. They both stood there with smiles on their faces as they sipped on their drinks.The rest of the morning went off without a problem. The meet and greet was over, and the fashion show itself was going to begin later that afternoon. Kalfu spent most of his time in the back rooms with Rarity getting things ready. He was going to make sure that this mare’s dreams came true. She definitely deserved her rise to stardom. He believed in her wholeheartedly and that she was the most deserving out of all the ponies there.
While things were going on there, A group of ponies closed in on the hotel that the couple was staying at. It seemed that the stallion was going to make good on his threat and attempt to cause Kalfu trouble. A mistake that the ponies will regret soon enough when he finds out.
Author's Note
Here is another one, guys.
May the darkness grant you peace.
View Online
Act 21: The Vengeful Wrath Of The Voodoo King
It was now the first night of the group’s trip to Manehattan. Everyone was off doing their own business as the nightlife in the large city had much to offer. Kalfu was walking along the sidewalk toward that building that had his symbol on the sign he had noticed earlier when he first arrived. He had planned to spend the evening with Rarity, but she was mentally exhausted from the day’s events. And who could blame her? Especially with the asshole who was hounding her because she said ‘No.’.
Kalfu was making his way across a small bridge in Central Park when he suddenly got a sharp pain in his chest, like his heart was being directly attacked. He collapses to his knees and leans against the railing as he goes into a coughing fit, his eyes widening as the pain continues to strike him. The feeling was best described as one’s heart being squeezed by a vice to the point of bursting.
“Daddy…please hurry…please help…” was all that he heard being whispered in his mind. Kalfu slowly stood up and regained his balance before whispering back to Scootaloo ”Scoots? What…what is going on..? . There was no response, only the continuing pain hitting his body in every vital part imaginable. This feeling was all too familiar…it was the same feeling he got on that night he almost lost Rarity. “I will be damned if I will let her meet the same fate…” he growled before he lifted into the air as high as he could go, soaring above many of the buildings before his eyes started to glow a bright white.
Out of the thousands of souls in this city, he was seeking out his daughter’s. Which wasn’t too hard to do. She did have her very own special soul that the man cherished beyond all. Not only did he find her soul, but the soul of Sweetie and Applebloom as well. So, not only did they take his daughter, but it would seem that whoever is responsible for his daughter’s distress call also took his beloved students. The sky suddenly began to darken even more so than it already was. Once a beautiful stary night, now cloaked entirely in cloud cover before the rain began to pour heavily as Kalfu’s anger grew exponentially. He suddenly flew forward at a blinding speed as he homed in on his daughter’s location. The Voodoo King’s wrath was imminent for the poor, unfortunate souls who would dare stand in his way that night.
Scootaloo and her friends, beaten and bruised sat in the uppermost room of the large skyscraper in the middle of the city. Their hands and ankles were bound by thick rope so that no matter how much, they struggled, their bindings wouldn’t become loose anytime soon. It would seem that while the other two were fading in and out of consciousness, Scootaloo was still holding on like the strong willed girl she was “Y-You have no idea what you have just done, asshole…my dad is going to find out I am missing eventually. And when he finds us in the state we are in now…you will know the wrath of the Voodoo King…” she groaned out in pain, but fought back the tears like the brave filly she was.
“Oh please. The Voodoo King is your father? Yeah right. The ‘Voodoo King’ is an absolute nobody. Just a delusional stallion who thinks they are this almighty being. Well, he is nothing but a fucking loser. After I kill him, I am going to pay Rarity a visit and show her that no one says no to me.” said the stallion that was currently being obscured by shadow. Scootaloo narrowed her eyes in anger before spitting blood all over the fancy carpet in front of her in disgust at the stallion’s words “Pft..you only wish you were as cool as my dad. He accepts me as his own flesh and blood even though he isn’t even a pony. I am sure your own father absolutely despises you for the stallion you have become. I bet you don’t even know a parent’s love to begin with, you spoiled son of a bitch…”.
The stallion stepped forward and brought the back of his hand to the filly’s left cheek with a slap so hard that it caused her mouth to bleed. She was in great pain at this point, but not giving the stallion the satisfaction of shedding one tear to make him feel like the superior pony “You got a fucking mouth on you, bitch..I may enjoy using it…” he said in anger as he grabbed her mane and slowly started to lean in. Scootaloo shut her eyes tight as she tried her best to lean away from his advance, it wasn’t until agonizing screams could be heard throughout the building that made both Scootaloo and the stallion looked toward the double doors, a low and growly roar coming from several floors below “Scootaloo!!!” the voice rumbled and shook the building. Scootaloo smiled smugly before scooting back away from the stallion “Heeeeee’s fooooound meeeeeee~.” she coed in a mocking manner.
The double doors at the main lobby on the first floor suddenly fly off the hinges and across the marble floor as Kalfu floats several feet off the ground with his hands out to his side, his eyes sharp and focused with hatred as he gazes around the room, his coat and hair whipping around as the lightning behind him strikes fiercely. The goons that were waiting for him on the first floor flew back as the doors impacted them before they got a good look at who they were dealing with. “Oh..fuck…” they said collectively as they were frozen in fear as Kalfu flew towards them, letting out a loud ghostly wail as he flies through their bodies one by one before making them all explode into gore and viscera.
Kalfu did this to each and every single one of the ponies that chose to stay in his way. Those who were smart enough to run or didn’t hold Kalfu’s attention ran past the now murderous ghost for their lives. It wasn’t until he came across two distinctly dressed unicorns who appeared to be rather powerful magic casters who guarded the halfway mark to the upstairs inn a large room who wasted no time in flinging all the offensive magic they had at him.
Kalfu sidestepped and dodged every single one of them as he got closer and closer to them before he backed them up into a literal corner and placed his hands upon their heads before tearing off their horns with his bare hands, the man was in no mood to be dealing with magic of all things from another source. So he immediately went for their means of channeling their power. After that, he simply continued his way further up without a word.
The onslaught continued on every single floor he was on until he had finally reached the top floor “No, no, noooo-!!!” was all that was heard on the other side of the doors before a muffled gorey explosion was heard on the other side. Suddenly, the doors swung open and fell off the hinges before Kalfu came face to face with Razzle who was holding Scootaloo with a sword to her throat.
Kalfu growled in anger before he didn’t even waste time darting forward. But, was suddenly stopped by a binding circle that held him in place and began sending powerful electric currents through his body, effectively beginning to char him alive. He lets out an agonizing scream of pain as he drops to his hands and knees. It would seem in his angered haste, he had stepped into some kind of magical binding circle that was triggered if anyone but the caster would step on it. “Daddy, no!!!” Scootaloo cried out as she watched the lightning current start to destroy her father before her. Razzle laughed like a maniac as he watched his forbidden spell work its magic on Kalfu “Hahahaha! Do you see?! All talk! What a fucking weak, pathetic waste of space! Does that hurt, cocksucker?! Does it?!” Razzle shouted as he threw Scootaloo to the ground and approached the struggling ghost. Whatever this spell was, it was doing a real number on him.
Just as he was about to impaleKalfu, the ghost’s screams suddenly became more guttural and demonic before his eyes turned pure black, the green fiery aura that once surrounded him turning black as well. The stallion rears his arm back but is suddenly sent flying into the rather expensive office desk, the force causing it to break in half as he now lies on the ruined pieces of wood. Kalfu continues to scream in anger as he thrusted his hand onto the ground and began to destroy the circle that was binding him, using a rather powerful hex to slowly eat the circle away entirely.
“No…that’s not possible! That spell can’t be broken by anyone! Not even the royal sisters!!!” Razle shouted in disbelief before he got up and began to run for his life towards the exit. However, several skeletal arms reach up and lock him in place as they grab and claw at his legs. No matter how many times he swung the sword and cut the arms, more would appear to hold him in place. Once the circle was completely gone, the spell that was harming Kalfu vanished completely, the man stood up slowly and began to limp towards Razzle, Kalfu’s features looked more undead than he already had been before. With charred patches of skin and half of his face now a completely skinned skull on one side, the stallion screamed and begged for mercy as Kalfu got closer and closer.
“S-Stay back! Help, please! ANYONE HEL-!” He was cut off by Kalfu's skeletal burning hand that wrapped like a vice around his throat before he was lifted well above Kalfu’s head “I had…planned to let you live…so that you may learn a lesson and redeem what pathetic shreds of a soul you have left. But there is no redemption for you…your only solace from my wrath…IS DAMNATION AND OBLITERATION!” He roared as he reached up and grabbed at Razzle’s shoulder and began to literally tear him in half from the top, all the way down like a zombie would with its fresh victim. Luckily enough, the girls didn’t witness this final act as they all had been passed out from their injuries and exhaustion.
Kalfu looked towards the three of them before holding out a hand and forming portals under them to send them back to their room where they’d later be found by the others. He then brought his attention to the tattered and worn soul in front of him. “You will forever be tormented in the lowest depth of the hell of my making for what you have done. Even beyond time itself,” he said as he grabbed the soul and began to unravel it slowly and painfully until there was nothing left.
Once he was finished, he walked over to a wall mounted mirror and looked himself over before his body finally started to slowly regenerate what was destroyed. The muscle and skin started to slowly string back together as he looked down at his hands “So, I can regenerate ... just not at a favorable rate. I will take this into consideration next time I run into a situation that requires force…” he said as he walked over to one of the couches and collapsed on it for a moment. “I need to remember that while I am a god, I am not all invincible…” he said as he closed his eyes for a moment.
It wasn’t until he heard the sound of hoofsteps coming from outside the room that he stood up and disappeared into a portal underneath his feet just in time for the authorities to see his portal close up, leaving it a mystery for now. Will the ones who survived talk? Or will they be too afraid of the monster that destroyed their colleagues? Either way, Scootaloo and the others we safe now, that’s all that mattered to Kalfu.
Kalfu returned to the three fillies’ room who were now being looked after by medical personnel and their sisters. It wasn’t until they saw Kalfu step through his portal that they all stood up and charged him with the biggest hug they could muster “MASTER!!!” they all shouted and they wrapped their arms around his waist, the man wincing in pain but offering them an exhausted smile in return for their affection. “Hey there, girl. I am glad to see you three in high spirits even after the ordeal that you have just gone through…all three of you are quite the strong little fillies.” he said as he turned his attention to Scootaloo “Especially you. I heard you telling him off properly. Atta girl. You did well to protect your friends.”.
He took a step forward before collapsing on his knees, the three of them catching him before he fell completely as they looked him over with great concern, seeing the injuries that were still healing up “Sweet Celestia…what did that jerk do to you…?” asked Applebloom as she took notice of the hole on the side of his face that was still closing up “I am not sure…it was some kind of binding spell that was destroying me from the inside out..with a spell like that, he could have really caused a lot of problems. He said that even the royal sisters wouldn’t have been able to break free of the spell. So something tells me…that he had future plans to use it on them at some point.”.
One of the medical personnel noticed Kalfu and immediately leaped up and began to make their way toward him, but he put his hand up to stop them “It's not as bad as it looks now. Don’t worry, I am self healing…just takes a few minutes is all…” he said as He watched Rarity fly up from where she was sitting and charges him with a hug of her own, kneeling in front of him “You were so reckless…charging into something like that alone. I could have lost you…WE could have lost you.” She said as she gently cupped his cheeks while gazing into his eyes which were their usual green now. He reaches up with one hand to place on top of one of hers “Oh please, I may have been nearly charred to hell and back. But there was no way he was actually going to kill me. Not that pieces of living garbage. Let’s just say…he won’t be causing us any more trouble.” he said as he looked back to Scootaloo “Kidnapping my students and my daughter. Not a very smart move on his part.”.
Rarity sighed in a mixture of relief and exhaustion as she helped Kalfu to his feet, bringing one of his arms over her shoulders as she walked him to the room where He and Scootaloo were staying, the orange filly trailing behind her father as the others stayed behind with the others, even though they didn’t want to. Once they got to the room, Scootaloo was quick to open the door and help guide Kalfu to the bed and helped Rarity lay him down gently before crawling up next to her father and holding onto him tightly.
“I will leave you two to rest for now, master. I need to make sure that Sweetie is taken care of as well. I will whisper you later.” she said as she left the room. It wasn’t until they were alone that Scootaloo suddenly broke down in tears and clung to Kalfu with all she had “Daddy…I was so scared…he was going to…he was going to…” she said before she buried her face into his chest, grabbing at the back of his coat tightly and sobbing hard into him. Kalfu rolled on his side to face her and wrapped her in his arms, cradling her close “I know, sweetheart…but luckily I made it just in time. My sweet little filly.” he said as he gently kissed her forehead as he held her close for the rest of the night, doing his best to comfort his daughter.
Author's Note
Sorry I have been out of touch for a while. Life and all that. xD
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 22: Moonlit Love Confessions
/!\ WARNING: CLOP AHEAD /!\
It was finally the day of the fashion competition that Rarity and her fellow contestants have been working for. Kalfu and the others were hanging out with the fashionista as she got her models ready in the outfits she chose to show off for this momentous night. While she was being cool and collected outside, Kalfu watched the vampire mare closely and could see the stress in her beautiful sapphire eyes. And this certainly wasn’t meant to be a look for her.
“Rares, come here, my dear. Just for a moment,” he said as he called the frantic mare over. He then leads her off to a more secluded area where he was certain no one would see them. ⁸He gently cups her cheeks in both his hands before locking eyes with her “Caaaalllmm down, sweetheart. You got this, I know you do. All your friends and little sister are here to cheer you on. I have no doubt that your fashion sense will wow the judges. And if things get too scary, just remember, I will be out there cheering you on as well.” he said as he continued to soothingly caress her cheeks with his thumbs.
The mare reached up with both of her hands and grabbed his wrists firmly, nodding a few times in his grip before slowly starting to relax a bit. “I know that darling…~ And while I do appreciate my sister and friends being here, having you here with me is what is really holding me together. With you here, I feel like I can take on the world,” she said as she leaned in and pressed her forehead against his.
Kalfu made sure no one was around before he leaned his neck to the side, offering it to her “Go ahead, my dear. Drink all you need until your nerves have been soothed.” he said as he felt Rarity’s loving embrace, and the sweet sting of those fangs digging into his neck, followed by those loving suckles. Kalfu returned that same embrace as they stood there for a while. After a few minutes, the mare pulled away from his neck after leaving a few kisses upon where she bit him. “Mmmh..feeling better now?” he asked as he gazed down into her eyes once more, seeing the stress melt away rather quickly after she had taken what she needed.
“Mhmm, much better now. Thank you for the little pick-me-up, handsome~,” she said as she interlaced her fingers with his for a moment. “You know, ever since you have come into my life…it has only gotten better and better. I have found someone I want to spend my whole life with and my little sister absolutely adores you. And to top it all off, you have been so supportive in my endeavors. I truly couldn’t ask for somepony any better~.” she said as she reluctantly released his hand from her.
“You can shower me with adoration and praise all you want later, sweetie. Right now, this is your time. Now get out there and show them why you are the absolute best at what you do.” he said as he playfully smacked her rather plush rear “You are going to kill it.”. She let out a soft huff as her rear was gently smacked and squeezed by him “And…when I win, will I get a proper reward tonight? As in..will you finally let me have my way with you..~?” she asked as she gently nibbled in her nails in anticipation at the idea.
Kalfu stepped back a bit at the sudden idea of becoming intimate with the unicorn. He wasn’t repulsed by the idea, not in the slightest. However, it was certainly thrown out of left field. “YOu want to…with me…?” he asked as he pointed to himself in disbelief. Rarity tilted her head slightly but nodded “Of course I want to~. I have been wanting to for a while now. Besides, isn’t it not natural for a mare to want to be with the one she loves in every single way? Even in ways that are normally meant for more…private situations~?” she asked as she pressed her soft form into his, her ample breasts pressing into his chest.
“So soft and warm…” he thought to himself as he did his best to maintain eye contact with her “You aren’t wrong about that…I just don’t really have much experience when it comes to that kind of stuff.”. He wasn’t lying either. He may have only had sexual encounters in his previous life once or twice. He never really went actively looking for a partner back in his original life since he was nearly wholly devoted to his faith and job. But in this world, things were different.
“Oh? Is my darling still as pure as the driven snow?” she asked with a narrowed gaze and a fang filled smile. “Well, don’t you worry. Momma’s going to show you the ropes tonight…~” she hissed in his ear before giving him a peck on the lips. “Well, I better get out there. Thank you ever so much for the little sip, Master. I will go out there and do my best.” she said as she squeezed his hand before departing. Kalfu stood there with a heavy blush on his face that certainly contrasted against his pale gray skin. “Be the grace of Legba…give me strength this evening…” he called out to the voodoo god as he placed his fingertips to his lips.
–Later That Evening–
As Kalfu predicted, Rarity was victorious in her competition. The judges enjoyed her rather mystique and dark outfits above everyone else’s entries. And thus, she won a rather sizable monetary prize and more connections in the world of fashion. Kalfu merely stood by in the shadows and watched her with a smile. He was more than happy the see her shine like she deserved to do. As she was surrounded and praised for her work, she was looking around a bit frantically for him until she spotted him off to the side. “Master..? Will you not come and join me in this grand celebration?” she whispered into his mind.
Kalfu shook his head with a smile as he watched on. “This is your time, sweetheart. I will just be here watching you enjoy yourself.” he responded back. But, she wasn’t having it. After all, it was partly because of him that this batch of clothing was a success. And the ponies around her were asking what was the inspiration for such a bold choice. “Let me go grab him and I will show you all!” she said as she ran to Kalfu and took hold of his free hand into both of hers “Come on, darling! They want to see who inspired me. So this is just as much of a victory for you as it is me.”.
“W-wait, I-...” but it was too late. She had him and she wasn’t letting go. She pulled him over to the crowd. “Everyone, this handsome stallion is the one who provided the inspiration for my particular ensemble today~. This is my one and only love, Kalfu~”. Kalfu looked around at all the piercing gazes that fell upon him. At first, they were purely ones of judgment. But then, they all smiled and moved in closer as they all began to compliment him and his clothing. All of them wondered just what material he was using to make his clothing so soft and shine off the light as it did. Even a few of the other fashionistas started to flirt with him. Of course, Rarity wasn’t having any of that. But, the party went off without anyone getting hurt thankfully.
It was about midnight when Kalfu and Rarity sat at the top of the skyscraper hotel they were staying at. Kalfu had snagged a few comfy blankets, pillows, candles, and a bit of wine for them to enjoy while they were up there. He sat there as Rarity rested against him while wrapped in his free arms. The moon was so bright tonight and it was so quiet up there away from all the noise. All was quiet for a good while before Kalfu began to speak.
“I am so proud of you, Rares. Truly I am. If anyone deserves the recognition, it is definitely you. But, I also want to thank you.” he said before she looked up at him with a slight head tilt “Thank me? For what, silly boy? I should be the one thanking you after all…~,” she said in a slightly tipsy tone. Seems the wine was already getting to her. “Well, it is because of you I feel a genuine connection to this world. While Scoots is definitely one of those same connections, I never in my life would have thought I’d find someone who would love me as much as you do. I just hope that you don’t feel obligated to do so since I brought you back from death is all…” he said as he did think about that for a moment.
Rarity went quiet for a moment before sitting down her wine glass. She then crawled onto his lap before straddling into it and plopping her plush rear upon his lap “Now you listen here…I fell in love with you far before that fateful night. I knew from the moment I met you, that you were going to be somepony special. And I knew it that night when we danced at the gala. And I know it now. Saving my life was just ‘the icing on the cake’ as Pinkie would say~. So, don’t you ever think I love you simply because you saved my life…” she said before grabbing his hand and interlacing her fingers into his “I love you because of you, darling. And there is nothing in the world that will change that fact. I am yours forever and ever..~”.
Rarity wasted no time in pinning him down under her soft form as her lips locked with his, still holding his hand firmly as she began to kiss him with heated passion and devotion for him. Her heavy breasts pressed upon him firmly. Kalfu was a bit surprised at the kiss but didn’t fight back on it at all. He placed his free hand on her back, rubbing up and down it slowly before it rested on her rear. He gave it a firm squeeze and rub, which made the mare moan out into the kiss that they were sharing before she broke the seal and stared down at him with love and lust in her eyes, that crimson and sapphire hue returning as her wings splayed out “Let momma show you…just how much she loves her voodoo king~.” she said as she began to remove both of their clothes in a heated frenzy.
Kalfu looked up at Rarity who now straddled over his lying form. The moonlight reflected off her beautiful white fur as the shadows and light showed off just how curved and plush she was. While her form was toned, her hips, breasts, and rear were as soft and doughy as could be. She didn’t waste time admiring her lover below her either. While he was a bit on the thin side, Kalfu was still toned and his pale gray skin showed off the light bit of muscle definition he had. What really surprised her was the size of his manhood. While it didn’t compare to what most males had in this world, it was still far above adequate “Now, just relax, Master…~” she said as she began to kiss at his neck and then further down his torso. She smooched and kissed all the way down slowly before she came face to face with his cock, planting kisses along the shaft and balls before taking those orbs into her mouth and began suckling on them sensually as her hand wrapped around his growing member, stroking it slowly but firmly, letting out a moan as his natural scent hit her nostrils. It was like a mixture of pine tree leaves and rainwater. And she was all about it.
Kalfu’s body tenses up once he begins to feel Rarity tending to him below. He watched with one eye open as he saw her swaying her wonderfully shapely rear swaying in the air as she serviced him properly. After she got done sucking on his balls, the mare giggled and dove forward as she began to throat his cock with a great hunger, the beautiful mare beginning the oral assault on him as she needed it. Kalfu let out a deep moan/growl of pleasure as the mare began to show her love for him in this rather aggressive, but loving manner. The man placed a hand on her head as he began to caress his fingers through her hair he relaxed once more to begin enjoying the wonderful sensation that was being given to him, the lewd sucking and slurping sounds music to his ears as Rarity worked as hard as she could for her king.
It wasn’t until ten minutes later that the servicing became too much for Kalfu. He started to breathe heavily in pleasure as his free hand gripped the blankets firmly. Rarity opened one eye as she watched her beloved carefully while she worked. She could see that his release was imminent and could feel his cock throbbing, indicating her climax was close at hand. She let out a muffled moan and giggle as she suddenly throated him fully, her lips smooching his crotch before he let out a growl of pleasure as his hips began to push up into her face, the sound of thick seed flowing into her mouth as she began to swallow it all down as audibly as she could. And she didn’t let a single drop escape as she greedily swallowed it all down.
After making sure that there wasn’t a drop left to be wasted, Rarity slowly and lewdly slurped off his cock with a ‘pop’. A smile formed across her muzzle as she licked it clean while she gazed at the still hard member “My goodness….still hard even after that? Good~.” she cooed as she wasted no time in climbing on top of him and straddled over his lap once more, not wasting a moment more before she slid him inside the soft and warm inner walls of her marehood. And she had a vice grip on him for sure at this point.
Kalfu let out a sharp gasp as he began to feel her riding on him slow and firmly at first. He reached up and placed a hand upon her hips while the other returned to interlacing her fingers with his. Rarity was all too happy to hold him like this as she rode him for everything he had. Her plush rear clapped lewdly against his thighs as she roasted and rocked her hips, her breasts bouncing and jiggling with each thrust she slammed upon his form. Kalfu tried to meet her thrusts halfway with some of his own. But, the mare wasn’t going to allow him to do an ounce of work this night. He’d get his chance later to show her his more dominant side, but not tonight.
After an hour of Rarity riding Kalfu as hard as she could, she had climaxed quite a few times and even got him to do so a couple more times as well. It was at this point that she now laid on top of him, their hot and sweaty forming rubbing and holding one another as his arms wrapped around her and his hands rested on her plush rear, idly kneading and grabbing it while they lewdly snuggled in their afterglow, still quite hilted deep within her. After she had regained her breath, she gazed up at the face of her beloved with narrowed eyes and an all-knowing smile, as she saw the look of satisfaction and love on his face “Mmmmh…I take it that my king enjoyed his toy’s efforts~?” she cooed as she began to idly kiss at his chest while hugging him tightly.
“Oh…you have no idea, my dear…you really have no idea~...” he said as they snuggled up close for the rest of the evening.
Author's Note
Its been quite a long, long time since I did any kind of actual clop in my stories. I usually just imply that it happened. But, I was feeling a little spicy today.
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 23: A Cafe Conversation
It was a couple of days after the events of the rescue and the fashion show. Kalfu had decided to stay in the city a bit longer with Scootaloo to spend some much needed bonding time with her and check out the sights and everything that the city had to offer him. It wasn’t until he remembered that little cafe that he had spotted the first day he came here that had his symbol on a wooden sign hanging above its doorway that he made his way there early in the evening, remembering that it opened up after dark.
With Scootaloo holding onto his arm, they both walked down the sidewalk before Kalfu came up to the door of the cafe and opened it. Right away, Kalfu heard the belt above them ring out as the door opened. And a dimly lit atmosphere with the smell of coffee, tea, and pastries hit their noses. Kalfu looked around at the low green lights that adorned the walls of the establishment. From what he could see, it was quite a comfy little place to spend one’s evening. There was even a fireplace with a lounging area in the back of the cafe with a small selection of books and other reading material.
Kalfu felt a rather warm and fuzzy feeling run up and down his spine as all this combined with the smooth and soft jazz music played over what equaled a speaker system. Whoever owned this place knew what they were doing. This was an ideal place for night dwellers to come and just unwind before heading back home or into a late night shift. They even had a separate bar over on the other side of the cafe. This place had a little bit of everything it seemed. As Kalfu and Scootaloo continued to walk through the place, that fuzzy feeling still resided in Kalfu’s spine as his footsteps sound on carpet covered wood. There was just something about this place that made him feel at ease and safe. Like a place he used to visit back when he was a child.
“Mmmmh…reminds me of Big Rob’s bar from back home. A place where I ran away to when my folks were fighting. He’d always let me come in whether it was before or during open time. Would give me all the free soda refills I wanted…” he said to no one in particular. Scootaloo looked up at Kalfu and could see his green eyes becoming misty with memories. She lovingly squeezed his hand before hugging close to him as she heard him speak about his parents fighting, which was one of the few things that she remembered her own parents doing before they left her. So she knew what he was feeling.
“Aaah, welcome to you both, sir and little missy. Please, come and have a seat wherever you like.” said a tall and grizzly looking stallion in his deep and gruff voice. His mane was shoulder length and slicked back with a large bushy beard that was neatly combed straight. His mane and tail were a deep crimson and his fur a dark green with bright yellow eyes that looked like they had seen quite a lot. Kalfu stared hard at the stallion for a moment, examining his soul. While it was indeed worn, it still had a rather brilliant shine to it. Kalfu smiled, sensing that while this stallion had been through a lot, he still had a good heart and mind.
Scootaloo pulled Kalfu toward the lounge area, as the couches next to the fireplace looked like they’d be quite comfortable to relax on for a while. She plopped on the couch and snuggled up with one of the pillows before Kalfu came and sat next to her, the filly leaning in close and resting against him before he turned his attention to the stallion “A very cozy place you got here, my friend. I take it that you are running this place to keep you busy while in retirement?”Kalfu asked with a knowing smile. The stallion’s brow lifted a bit before nodding “Indeed. I am here helping my daughter run this place. We decided to pok our savings and run this little place together, It has been a little rough, but, we are making enough profit to live comfortably.”.
Kalfu smiled and placed a hand on Scootaloo’s shoulder while gazing down at her adoringly “Isn’t it amazing what the love between a father and daughter can bring?” he asked before returning his gaze back to the stallion “Well, I do hope that this place continues to bring you fortune. Though, I do have to ask…the symbol on the sign outside. You wouldn’t perhaps follow the Voodoo king would you?”. That question seemed to have made the stallion tense up a bit, which made Kalfu put a hand up in reassurance “I am simply asking is all! No ill will if yes or no.” he said in an effort to ease the tension.
The stallion sighed in relief before nodding “Indeed. Both my daughter and I have taken up following the Voodoo King’s teachings. It has bettered our lives all around and helped us become a happier family.” he said with a nod “And your daughter? Following it was of her own desire, yes? As I am sure you know, the voodoo religion is encouraged to be pursued by one’s own desire. Not to be forced upon someone…”. The stallion chuckled before making his way behind the bar and picked up a glass before starting to clean it “Funny thing is, she is the one who picked it up first. She found this huge tome of sorts on one of her trips a while back. Brought it home and read through it all. Next thing I know, she is telling me about this being called the Voodoo King. And now, here I am, a total believer myself.”.
Kalfu nodded in approval to those words. He was more than pleased with the fact that the voodoo religion had brought a family closer together in a positive light. He then noticed a light snoring coming from Scootaloo as he then started to lightly comb through her mane as she slept comfortably on her father. He then took this time to ask about the stallion’s condition of his soul. “You know, I have a gift for reading others. And from what I can tell from you, you weren’t always a doting father. I sense….a rough past. Perhaps former military? Or maybe….something less honorable? Not that I am judging of course.”. The stallion stopped cleaning his glass before jerking his head over to tell Kalfu to come closer. He nodded before carefully placing Scootaloo fully on the couch without waking her, then gently placing his cloak over her slumbering form before the filly curled up happily in it.
Kalfu nodded before making his way over to the bar area and taking a seat in front of the stallion who had poured him a cup of hard apple cider. Kalfu blinked a few times before sipping the drink as the stallion leans in “Aye…the latter would be correct. Before I started a family, I was part of a rather ruthless criminal gang that did what it pleased and took what it wanted. Now granted, I never ordered anyone of my boys to kill anyone. But, unfortunately, they did things behind my back that I wasn’t made aware of until it was too late. Now, I am not using that as an excuse to justify what they did. But, regret makes you wish that you could just go back and undo everything that was done. Those ponies didn’t deserve their deaths. And so, I plan on spending the rest of my life doing what I can to help my daughter and wife live the best lives I can give them.”.
Kalfu nodded as he listened intently to the stallion “As I said before, it is amazing how a family can change the way someone lives their life. Your soul tells a story of someone who has done many wrong things. But…” he said as he looked into the glass before back at him again “...you are doing your best to make up for those sins with the remainder of your life. The Voodoo King would be very proud of your commitment to better yourself. I can promise you that. Keep up the good work and he will surely promise you a spot in paradise. Just don’t ever give up on doing your best. You have many ponies that need you I am sure. Both in and out of this cafe.”.
The stallion blinked a few times before tilting his head rather suspiciously at Kalfu “Just…who in the world are you, sir? You speak of souls and the Voodoo king as if you know the being himself…” He was about to ask what he felt was a stupid question, but Kalfu spoke up “Well, I suppose that I do know the guy personally in a way. But, don’t all his followers know him from his words?” He asked with a smile. The stallion was about to protest that answer, but he was right. Not to mention it may have been best not to pry. This was a client after all. It was just amazing how this creature that sat in front of him could read so much so easily from him.
Kalfu lifted his glass to the bartender before smiling warmly at him “To you and your family, friend. And to do what you do to make up for the past.” he said before taking a long drink of the cider before placing the glass back down. The stallion smiled warmly to Kalfu before bowing his head slightly in gratitude. “You know, my little girl is back in the kitchen. Would you like to meet her?” he asked making his way to the corner of the bar before heading to the back, waiting for Kalfu’s answer. He nodded a couple of times in response “I’d love to meet her, of course.” he said as he watched the stallion disappear into the back, returning a few minutes later with a rather beautiful mare with a slicked back blond mane that was just grown past her rear, her fur was a deep pink and her eyes were a mixture of yellow and emerald. She looked to be about in her mid twenties.
“And here she is, my most beloved treasure. Her name is Dusk Beam. Dusk, the fine gentlestallion is…….uuuh. What was your name again, sir?” he asked having just realized he never got Kalfu’s name. Kalfu chuckled and tipped his hat in greeting to both of them “The name’s Kalfu. A pleasure to meet the both of you.”. The young mare nodded politely before her eyes fell on Kalfu. Those beautiful orbs widened to the point of nearly popping out of her sockets. It was from that look alone that Kalfu knew that she knew who he was. He simply smiled and placed a finger to his lips as her father looked away for a moment before she simply nodded. “Ahem….ii is…very nice to meet you, sir. Thank you for coming to visit our humble little cafe,” she said as she was definitely a little flustered now.
“Thank you both for having me and my daughter. This is such a cozy little place. I think that when I come back to this city, I will definitely make a stop here and stay for a while. Say…” he said before reaching into his vest pocket and pulling out his tarot card deck.” Wanna see something cool?” he asked before shuffling his cards in the most flashy way possible, jiggling them and even letting them roll along his arms and shoulders “The cards, the cards will tell~.” The father daughter pair watched in quiet excitement so as to not wake the sleeping filly, quietly cheering Kalfu on before he flared the deck into a fan “The cards, the cards. Just take three~.” he said before he took the deck back when Dusk took three random cards. He nodded before holding his hand out to take the cards back and placing the first one on the bar top “Aaaah, I see, you lived the life of a model student and child. Of course, it seemed you had a bit of a rebellious streak growing up as well. But, that’s every child as they get older. So no need to feel embarrassed about such things. You grew up just fine, my dear.” he said as the card revealed a colorful picture of a mare running around outside on a sunny day with her friends, though a few dark clouds appeared here and there.
He places the second card down which reveals a picture of a father and daughter standing in front of a business with the father resting a hand on the daughter’s shoulder, smiles both on their muzzles as they look up at their future “And this, this is your present. A family duo looking forward to the small fortune that will help them live comfortably throughout their days.”.
He then looks at the last card which makes his heart absolutely drop and fills him with dread. His face doesn’t change, but in his mind, the outcome that is on this card makes him feel extremely uneasy “The familial death card…no…” he thought to himself before he looked over at the mare “Madam….this last card tells of a possible future. However, I am not sure you want to see its outcome. It is….rather grim. Do you still wish to see it…?” he asked as he held the card close to his chest. The mare clasped her hands nervously to her tummy but slowly nodded before looking at her father who also nodded. Kalfu nodded in response before slowly putting down the card on the bar top, revealing a family member kneeling and crying over another in a coffin.
“This….is the familial death card. It could be someone in your family, or even a loved one that you consider family. And judging by the position of the sun in this card, their death will come very, very soon. Do you know of anyone who might be sick or has had any health problems as of recently? Perhaps you can get them help and save their life somehow?” he asked before they shook their head. “We do not know of anyone who is currently in such a state. But… as you said, that is just one of many outcomes, yes?” she asked looking hopeful toward Klfu. The man nodded reassuringly before taking the cards and placing them back into the deck and then back into his vest pocket “Exactly. And no need to take it all so seriously anyway. It is just a simple parlor trick I know. It draws in the crowds, you know?”.
He then reached into his pocket and placed a few bits on the countertop before getting up “For the drink. I need to get my daughter back to the hotel. Poor girl had a rough night the other night and she has a bit of trouble sleeping lately.” he said as he could hear her shuffling and groaning in her sleep behind them. He gets up and gently cradles the gilly in his arms before heading toward the door, the mare following behind him to lead him out and open the door. He thanked her with a tip of his head before he started walking down the street before a hand gently grabbed his shoulder, the mare looking up at him with pleading eyes
“Please my lord…if…if it is my father’s time, please take him into paradise. I know you read his soul. And I know of his past. But he truly isn’t that kind of a stallion anymore and hasn’t been for years now. He…doesn’t deserve damnation…not anymore.” she said with a soft whimper. Kalfu turned to face the young mare with a somber smile “If it truly is your father who will be departing from this realm, I want you to know here and now, that the red from his ledger is fully cleared. So long as he continues on how he is going, you will all reunite together in paradise once you all rest in the water below. You have my word. Just keep doing what you are all doing, my dear.” he said before disappearing into the shadows, leaving behind a protection charm for her to keep.
She leaned down and picked up the charm gingerly before clasping it close to her chest “Thank you, my lord Voodoo King…” she whispered.
Author's Note
Sorry I haven't been writing a lot. Not much motivation these days and all the fun new video games coming out. Black Myth Wukong has been soooooo much fun. x3
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 24: One More For The Crossroads
A lone pony opens his eyes and finds himself lying in the middle of an empty parking lot of a bar that seems to be sitting in the middle of nowhere. He looks around as he slowly gets to his hooves, stumbling around before gaining his footing. He looks around, seeing that the place he was in was rather…misty and dark. Only the shine of a large pale moon casts any light. However, the bar in question slowly starts to lure in the stallion, his hooves moving on their own as he gets closer and closer before pushing the door open.
As he pushes the door open, he is greeted by a rather old-timey-looking bar that seems to make him think of the old school city noir style bars he had read in his books that he enjoyed reading. There was a jukebox playing some rather old fashioned swing music in the background and the furnishing was a monochromatic mixture of black and white with toxic green lighting all around and under the bar.
A few other ponies were sitting around that seemed to be nursing on their drinks, contemplating and reflecting hard it seemed. On what? Who knew? What was strange was that the whole bar was actually rather quiet. Only a throat clear here or there, but that was it other than the music. Soon enough, the pony’s eyes fell upon the figure behind the bar. A tall man dressed in a black silk suit and tie with a long coat accompanied by a rather tall tophat. His green glowing eyes gazed at the stranger as he tipped his hat with a free hand to the stranger.
“Welcome to The Crossroads, friend. What will you have before passing on to your next destination?” the man asked as he picked up a glass before he began to idly clean it with a rag. The pony tilted his head before responding “W-What happened to me…? I was crossing the street on my way to work when all the sudden, I woke up here. And that is the last thing I remember.” he said as he placed a hand to his head, trying to remember anything else.
“Well, I am afraid that is the last time you will be crossing that street. You are unfortunately dead my friend. And if you have ended up here, it means that you were also a follower of the Voodoo king. Now, what’ll you have?” he spoke as he saw the shock on the pony’s face about the news of his sudden death. “He stumbles over to a barstool before sitting down with a sigh, burying his face into his hands “How….did it happen? And I will take just a cup of Apple Daniel’s, easy on the ice please.”
Kalfu nodded before reaching behind him on the shelf and pulling off a bottle of Apple Daniel’s before grabbing a small block of ice from the freezer that fits in the palm of his hand. He took a chisel to it before breaking the rather high quality ice up into smaller chunks dropping them into the glass cup before pouring the beverage into the glass “One of the taxi carts lost control and plowed right into you as it rounded the corner. It hit you center mass, death on impact.” he said before sliding the completed drink over to the pony who gazed down into the liquid with another sigh.
“So, what happens to me next?” he asked before taking a sip of his drink. Kalfu nodded before picking up another empty glass and began cleaning it idly as he spoke “Well, I go over your life with you before sending you on your way. You are free to deny this however and simply finish your drink whenever and then be on your way. Or even just reflect on your own in silence as you can see a few doing now at the tables. You can stay as long as you want to of course. But passing souls never really stay for long, be it heading to paradise or damnation. So, which will it be for you, friend?” he asked as the music was the only thing heard in the background for a few minutes.
The stallion tilted his glass a bit, watching the contents swirl around a bit before answering “Tell what I was like. I mostly know that I lived on autopilot for the last few years of my life…”. Kalfu simply nodded before pulling out a large book from under the bar top and flipping a few pages “Ah, here we are. One Mister Paper Pusher. You grew up in a loving home with a mother and father who did their best to give you everything you needed and sometimes wanted when they could. You had a rebellious streak as you grew older, but that is fine, nearly every child goes through such a thing.”.
He ran his finger along the words before continuing to read “You did the best you could, which is all one can ask for. You committed no real crimes of note. Nothing that would warrant serious punishment anyway. And the wrongs that you did, you most certainly made an effort or did make up or apologize with sincerity. You were also quite helpful whenever you could be. Even giving what little monetary assets you had to a homeless stallion even though payday was many days away on several occasions. Not because it was a good deed. But because in your heart you knew you’d be doing a good thing for someone. You did have your moments of rage though, like when your co-worker stole your ideas and presented them to your boss as his own, stealing several promotions out from under you. You wanted too badly to put your hands on him, even end his life.”.
The stallion’s ears pinned to the back of his head as Kalfu began to read off the shameful acts of his life at this point “You also chose to try and steal the affection of your neighbor's wife. While yes, she is very, very attractive, it is very unneighbourly of you to try and win the heart of a married mare, especially if she doesn’t wish to leave the stallion she is in love with. Lucky for you, you understood what you were doing was wrong before anyone was caused grievous emotional pain. Good on you, friend. Not many have the willpower to stop there.”.
He then closes the book and places it back under his bar after going over a few more things before speaking “All in all, you lived a rather balanced life. You weren’t cruel and conniving, but you weren’t overly generous with, which is fine. You did give what you were able to give and helped when you were able to help. Therefore, you have earned the right to travel to paradise from here. A new world of no pain and no suffering awaits you, my friend. A land where you can be happy for eternity and no longer have to worry about the cruel reality of the mortal world.” he said as he gestured to the white and gold door on the right side end of the bar.
The stallion looked down into his glass before looking back up at Kalfu “You said I could finish my drink before leaving right..?” he asked as he looked like he wasn’t quite ready to pass on fully just yet.
Kalfu nodded in response “Tale all the time you need. If you wish to reflect on things while you enjoy your drink, please move to one of the booths. The bar stools are for those who are simply coming and leaving right after their drinks.” he said as he held up his other hand to the wall of comfortable looking booths. The stallion nodded before standing up with his drink in hand and going to find himself a seat before placing his drink down and reflecting on his life.
A little while later, the door of the bar swung open again the reveal a rather opulently dressed mare. She had on all kinds of jewelry and expensive designer clothing. Kalfu tipped his hat to the mare as she sauntered over to the bar and made herself comfortable upon the chosen stool she wished to sit on. “Welcome to The Crossroads, Madam. What will you have?” he asked as he placed the glass down onto the countertop that he had been cleaning.
“A french seventy -five. And make it snappy. I have a daughter to get to when I am finished here.” she said in the most snappy and stuck up manner ever heard. Kalfu arched a brow before getting to work on the drink. “You mean, the daughter that is still very much alive safe and sound?” he asked as he was in the middle of the drink at this point, the mare looking over at him as she slowly turned her head to face him fully. “What do you mean…? We were both trapped in the house that I-..I mean was set ablaze by the robber who broke in and tried to steal things from us.” she said as she tried her best to make sure her story was straight. However, Kalfu already knew the truth.
Once he slid the drink towards her, he simply maintained eye contact with the mare. “I mean, when you are greedy enough to set your home on fire WITH your daughter in it to collect that fat life insurance policy, it is easy to get distracted and end up burning alive yourself. Now isn’t it?” he asked before lifting up the book from under the bar and dropping it on the bar top. “Let’s see here….ah yes. One Miss Sensual Velvet. Became a follower of the Voodoo king for all the wrong reasons I see.” he said in his usual emotionless tone. No matter how good or how bad someone was, he remained calm and professional in this place. It was the last courtesy they were ever going to get anyway if they were heading to damnation after all.
“I see here that you grew up with money. Lived a lavish lifestyle due to your father and mother, who were wonderful ponies by the way. Who tried to raise you up to be a fine young mare. But you decided that you wanted everything to be all about you. You lied, connived, and cheated to get what you wanted in life. Even to your own parents who you murdered to inherit their money early.” he said as he continued to look through the book. The mare simply lifted her nose up at Kalfu before sipping on her drink “Hmmph~. I simply laid claim to what was already mine a few years earlier than planned is all. Not like they were using it anyways.”.
“So no remorse for the two lives who raised you and loved you unconditionally and gave you everything you could ever wanted? Understood. Now, let's move on to the father of your daughter. A stallion who loves his little girl with all his heart that YOU took from him simply because you wanted to divorce him so you could take half of his assets. A stallion that genuinely thought he had found the mare of his dreams..who he had brought flowers to you every day. Lavishing and expensive gifts. Or even small gestures such as a romantic meal cooked all on his own or just wanting to spend time with his wife after a long day at work. But, it seems that as the years passed, you grew upset because he wouldn’t hand over his bank account to you You see, there is a term for folks like you, madam. They are ‘gold diggers’ And it seems that your greed has finally caught up to you.” he said before closing up his book and turning his gaze back up to see a fuming mare who was gripping that abr top as hard as she could.
“And with your death, not only will your daughter be reunited with her loving father, the parent who will make sure she is loved and raised properly. But every single bit that you have accumulated with be given to her when she is of proper age. So no, you will NOT be seeing your daughter. In fact, you won’t ever be seeing her when she does pass the mortal realm and into this place. Once you finish that drink, you will be heading to damnation. To be tormented eternally for your crimes again your fellow ponies. Because not only did you attempt to murder your daughter. But, with all that wealth you got, you didn’t even think to give a little bit of it to anyone in need-...” he was then cut off by the mare who started screaming at him, her face red with anger and rage.
“And why should Zi give anything to anyone?! The money I acquired was rightfully mine to spend how I please! I grew up living a high life, so I should be able to live that way until the day I die! So that’s what I did. And I made it happen any way I could! Fuck everyone else and their wants or needs! It's all about me, me, me, me me, me, ME! I deserve nothing but the best! And I deserve paradise! So, you will be a good boy and direct me where that is!” she shouted at him before calming down and sipping her drink once more.
Kalfu went quiet for a moment before simply shaking his head “I am afraid…paradise isn’t a fit place for folks like you, madam. Now, if you’d like to take time to reflect on your life, please move aside to one of the booths and-...” he was cut off by the sudden splash of drink in his face. He simply sighed and wiped his face clean of the beverage before nodding “...As you wish.” he simply said before slamming his hand on a red button that was next to him behind the bar. In the middle of the room, a large metal trap door opened up which was covered by the black carpet. The mare looked at him with a face of regret before the barstool jerked back and flung her toward the opening that had the cries of the damned and sinful wailing from within.
She did her best to grab onto the edge of the flooring, holding on for as long as she could as she struggled and cried out to Kalfu who was now standing above her with his feet just in front of her hands “No! Nonononono! Please my lord! I am sorry for what I did! Please don’t send me to this place! I don’t deserve this kind of treatment for eternity! Please!!!” she cried out as she did her best to try and pull herself back up. Kalfu simply shook his head before giving her the two finger salute “Oh no, you had your chance to reflect, madam. Now, off you go.” he said before placing a foot on her fingers and began pressing down on them till her grip was loosened and leaned down “By the way…your daughter is going to be a fine mare when she grows up. And will learn to take others into consideration like you. I hope that knowledge comforts you...in your eternal torment. Now then, toodles.” he said before letting her fall into the void of darkness before the trap door slammed shut and headed back around to the bar.
So then, when one finally passes on from the mortal world and is a follower of the Voodoo King, this is their next to last destination. And you better hope your life was well balanced or at least your genuine goodness outweighed your evilness. Because you just may end up like the cruel mare and the others like her in the forever torment of damnation. Welcome to The Crossroads. What will you have?
Author's Note
And here is a look into what awaits those in the afterlife when they die if they follow the Voodoo King. Enjoy~.
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 25: Kalfu's Voodoo Emporium
It was just another cool and overcast day in Ponyville. Everyone was going about their business, heading to work, or meeting up with each other. However, it seemed that the commercial district of the small town had gained a brand new building overnight. It wasn’t a very large building. It was a small two story building that was similar in the style of a certain home that had appeared in the same fashion as the one in the Everfree Forest. However, this was more for business rather than home life.
Within the new shop, was a rather purposefully worn looking interior that housed all matters of spooky and strange. Voodoo charms and trinkets, potions of all kinds, and even voodoo dolls of various types of ponies hung on the walls on the first and second floors of the establishment. The place looked like it hadn’t been cleaned or tended to in quite some time. But, that was its intent. And at the other end of this new store in the back of the building, sat Kalfu behind the large wooden countertop in a rocking chair with a blank voodoo doll template just resting against one of the pillars of the countertop on the surface of it.
Now, Kalfu wasn’t a big believer in voodoo dolls, as he believed that was more of the Hollywood standard that was created to make voodoo more appealing to those who saw it happen on the big screen. Even those who commonly practiced voodoo back in his world denounced the idea of such things. However, if he was commissioned to make a voodoo doll for someone for the right price, who was he to deny them that service? However, the dolls that adorned his walls were more for security purposes than anything. Through the button eyes of these dolls, he could view their surroundings, like a CCTV camera system.
As he sat there rocking slowly but steadily, the sound of the bell overhead of the main entrance rang out before he lifted his head and stood. He straightened up his outfit before placing both his hands on the countertop and flashed the potential customer a smile “Welcome to Kalfu’s Voodoo Emporium. What can I do for you?” he asked in his Louisiana southern drawl, playing the part of the traditional voodoo man from his world. The one who entered was a rather disheveled looking stallion. Kalfu took immediate notice of the worry and fear in his eyes and the fact that he was jumping at every little sound that came from around him.
“T-The sign out front said that you grant wishes. Is that true, mister?” he asked as he now stood in front of the countertop. Kalfu nodded, a smile still on his face even though he was gazing upon the man’s soul at the moment. And Kalfu didn’t like what he saw. Not one single bit. But, this was a business. He would grant the stallion his wish for sure. But…he better be very specific about that wish. Otherwise, Kalfu couldn’t be responsible for the outcome. That’s the thing about voodoo magic, one’s desire had to be very specific and on point or it could cause trouble down the road.
“Why yes, yes I do. It could be any wish that you want, sir. Just tell me what you desire and I can make it happen.” he said as he held out his hands to his side, emphasizing that he could indeed what someone could wish for. The stallion leaned in close and whispered “I…I killed my wife’s lover quite recently. And the guards are getting very, very suspicious of me even though I hid his body thoroughly. I just…I just wish for the problem to go away. Can you do that…?”. Kalfu simply nodded “I can most certainly make that wish for you. However, this isn’t free. I don’t demand bits for these kinds of transactions, however. Your price would be the most precious thing that belongs to you. Not monetary value mind you. But something personal, something…. you can’t live without.” he said with that still wide smile on his face. This was the ultimatum he gave. If one wanted a wish that badly, they’d have to pay a steep price for it.
“Something personally valuable to me huh..? I will be back soon then…” he said before heading out the door. During the time he was gone, a few customers had come and gone to either browse or buy a couple of trinkets and a potion or two. It wasn’t until a couple of hours later that the stallion returned with a small box. He walked into the store and placed it upon the countertop in front of Kalfu before opening it up and pulling out what appeared to be a model airship of sorts. He placed it upon the countertop and slid it toward Kalfu “This…is the very last memory I have of my father before he passed away.” he said as Kalfu picked it up and began to examine it.
The amount of care and love that was put into this item, it radiated such energy that this would indeed be a more than adequate exchange for a wish. Kalfu nodded before taking the model and placing it behind the counter before offering his hand out to the stallion “If this is what you are offering, then simply shake my hand…and we have a deal.” he said as he waited for the stallion to do so. The stallion reached out slowly to shake his hand, hesitant at first, but sure enough, takes Kalfu’s hand and shook “Yeeeeesssssss. .Are you ready?” he asked with a wide smile.
The stallion was suddenly surrounded by a fiery green vortex as he slowly began to vanish. He looked over at Kalfu with fear and confusion on his face “W-What are you doing?! I wanted the problem to vanish, not me!’ he shouted as he tried to run to the door, but his hooves were anchored to the floorboards. Kalfu chuckled and nodded “Indeed, you said you wanted the problem to vanish. But see voodoo magic has its own sense of justice….twisted as it may be. It appears that YOU are the problem. You should have been a bit more specific on your wish, sir. Maybe you could have escaped your issue. Or perhaps, you shouldn’t have done what you did to begin with. But, you paid for your wish. And there are no refunds.” he said as he watched the stallion disappear into nothing. Where did he end up? No one knows. But he got what he wanted, even though it wasn’t what he asked for. Such a selfish stallion.
All was quiet for a few more hours. Kalfu rocked in his chair as he was reading a book until the bell above the door rang out once more to signify a potential customer had wandered into his humble little. He stood up and got ready to greet them. But it wasn’t just any customer, it was that lovely zebra friend of his whom he hadn’t seen in quite some time. “Aaaah, Zecorra my dear. It has been far, far too long since you have graced me with your presence.” he said as they both embraced, the zebra smiling up at him while she hugged him as tightly as she could.
“You know, we are practically neighbors, but we never really get to see much of each other do we, handsome?” she asked before she rested her head against his chest as she took in his touch and scent, simply enjoying the hug. To her, it had been far too long since she had gotten to enjoy his company. And when she saw this little building of his in town, she knew that it belonged to him. Once they hugged for a few more minutes, she released him from the hug before she looked around “My goodness. You are selling your craft now? It is definitely an untapped market to be sure. Just don’t go pushing me out of potions selling now. A mare’s gotta eat you know?” she teased as she gazed around at all the nicknacks and dolls that seemed to be staring right back at her.
Kalfu didn’t really think about that, as he remembered that Zecorra was also a potion maker, and he didn’t want to deprive her of her own business either. “Perhaps….you could come work with me here then? I wouldn’t mind having an employee or two. And I have a separate room I use for my own potions that you are more than welcome to set up shop in, my dear.” he said as he led her to one of the side rooms that had a large bubbling cauldron in the middle of it with all kinds of ingredients lining the walls in jars and various containers.
The zebra tilted her head before stepping in and curiously gazed around at all the stuff he had for her to use should she decide that she wanted to work for Kalfu. She was ashamed to admit that he was more well stocked in ingredients than she was. She prided herself on her potion making. “I could really come here and make my potions…and get paid for doing so as well? I can really come work for you…?” she asked as she turned to look back up at Kalfu with a hopeful gaze. Not only would she get to work in an actual shop, but she’d get to spend time with Kalfu who she definitely had some feelings for. “I’d..be more than happy to be your potion maker…” she said as she nodded multiple times.
Kalfu nodded in return with a big smile before clapping his hands a couple of times “Very well then. You are hired, darlin’. I can’t wait to have you working with me here. You can start next week. How does that sound?” he asked. Zecorra nodded again enthusiastically before running up to Kalfu and hugging him tightly once more “I can’t wait…truly.” she said as her tail swayed behind her, indicating she was truly excited to start her new job. It wasn’t until the front door swung open and slammed shut that Kalfu peeked his head out to see what the commotion was. The last thing he expected to see was a young filly running in and hiding behind one of his displays.
The filly sat behind the display and curled up to make herself look as small as possible. Kalfu came around to stand in front of her, his long coat swaying slightly as he stopped. He crouched down in front of her and rested his elbows on his thighs before offering her a warm smile. Much more genuine than the one he’d give at his countertop when doing business. “What’s the matter, sweetheart? Is everything okay? You look rather…distressed.” he said as he looked over the little girl. When she lifted her head, those beautiful golden yellow eyes gazed up at him from behind a few strands of a long white mane, the girl’s fur being a rather dark grey.
“D-Daddy is drinking again…and he hurt mommy. So mommy is in the hospital. So now he…is turning his anger on me. I am scared, mister…” she said as she began to sob, tears flowing freely from her eyes as she had been trying to be strong, but couldn’t hold back her sorrow anymore. “He even tore up the doll that mommy made for me when I was smaller. I-I loved that doll so much!” she said before she suddenly dove into Kalfu’s arms and clung tightly to him. The man’s heart ached from the girl’s plight. And it hit home for him as he grew up in a similar situation. He placed a hand atop the girl’s head before combing through her mane gently and nodded “Then how about I let you leave here with one of my little friends huh?” he said as he gestured to the many dolls that hung on the walls.
Zecorra watched as Kalfu tended to the little one. The way he was comforting her and treating her, it made the mare smile in delight as he seemed to be able to handle children quite easily. He has had a bit of practice while raising scootaloo after all, but he seemed so…natural at it. The filly nodded before Kalfu took her hand and showed her all around the walls that had the dolls hanging from them. It wasn’t until they came to a wall that the filly pointed out to a doll of a rather intimidating stallion dressed in black royal guard armor that made her eyes sparkle and a small smile spread across her muzzle before she pointed out at him.
Kalfu’s eyes soon fell upon the doll she was pointing at before he flew up for a moment and got him off the top of the wall before floating back down. He hovered in the air for a bit, whispering something to the doll before landing down and holding out the doll to the filly who graciously accepted it into her arms, hugging it as close to her form as she could. “This brave and protective stallion is named Azrael. He will make sure that both you and your mother are well protected from your father. I promise you that.” he said as he gently caressed and wiped away the filly’s tear streaks that were still on her cheeks, even though she was now smiling up at him now.
“But mister…I don’t have any money for this wonderful doll…” she said as she looked down at the floor, holding the doll back out to him. Kalfu shook his head however and pushed the doll back to her “While it is true I run a business, I can help out those in need from time to time. And I can definitely see that you are in need, my dear.” he said as he looked her over once more, looking for the obvious signs of abuse. And find them he did. They were hidden at first, but he could see the bruises on her arms and legs which really, really made his blood boil. But for her sake, he was still all smiles for her.
“It wasn't until the door slammed open again that an angry stallion who was holding a bagged bottle stormed in and started screaming “Where the fuck did you go you little bitch?!” he shouted as he huffed and growled. The filly let out a cry of fear before she stumbled back and hid behind Kalfu’s legs, peeking out from behind the hem of his coat as she gripped onto it tightly. “There you are…” he growled as he stormed toward her and reached out. The girl slammed her eyes shut hard and expected him to grab her by the mane as he always did. But the pain never came.
The filly slowly opened her eyes to see Kalfu firmly gripping the wrist of her father to the point where he was applying heavy pressure to the biomes to the point of almost breaking his wrist entirely. Kalfu glared furiously at the stallion before looking over at Zecorra “Could you please take this little one in the back room and close the door? I need to have a talk with this stallion before I let him take his daughter…” he said as he watched Zecorra take her into the room mentioned.
It wasn’t until a day later that the door opened once more to Kalfu's little voodoo shop. Kalfu lifted his head from where he was sitting to see the little filly he had given the doll running up to him and diving into his lap and hugging him tightly, her mother coming in behind her wrapped in bandages as she was still recovering from her last confrontation with her husband…who seemed to be missing. “Well hello again, darlin’! You are looking in greater spirits today? Did the armored warrior help you out as I said he would?” he asked as he gently ruffled her mane a bit/
The filly nodded multiple times with a big smile on her muzzle “Mhmm! He sure did. In fact, he is my new daddy now!” she said as a stallion came inside and placed a gentle hand upon the mother’s shoulder and nodded towards Kalfu firmly. Her mother seemed to finally be at peace and even smiled up at the stallion in return for the gentle touch before Kalfu nodded back in approval. “Thank you so much, mister. He is far nicer than my last daddy. Thank you, thank you!” she said over and over as she rubbed her face into his chest before running back to join her new father who grabbed her hand and held it warmly.
As the two of them walked out, the mother walked over to Kalfu and hugged him as well “I don’t know what you did, sir. But not only did you save me. You saved my greatest treasure, my little girl. The Voodoo King truly has smiled upon my family this day…” she said before hugging him once more. It took a moment, but Kalfu could see the mark of his followers on the top of her right hand. Perhaps it was fate that he helped out this family after all.
After the family left, he looked up at the wall of dolls where he had taken the one down from before, only to be replaced with an exact doll of her father, liquor bottle included. “Enjoy your eternal torment up there, asshole. Death is too good for you…” he said as he saw the tattered soul of the father struggling and writhing in pain as needles were stuck into its form. Perhaps he should make this a real thing after all, creating voodoo dolls to torment those who deserve nothing less than just that.
Author's Note
I figured a voodoo shop would make a fine addition. Plus, it gives Zecorra a reason to spend more time with the voodoo man~.
May the darkness grant you peace.
View Online
Act 26: Scootaloo's First Career Day With Kalfu
Kalfu sat in his chair in his little voodoo shop as he awaited the next customer. The sound of the rain hitting the roof top and the crackle of the fireplace that kept the shop well heated during these kinds of days were making him slip in and out of light slumber as he rocked slowly. He was most certainly enjoying the peace and quiet while he could. He couldn’t shake the feeling that something was coming in the near future. Something that he would have to deal with to protect his loved ones and his business.
The blank voodoo template that sat on the countertop next to him looked over at him through its buttoned eyes with a worried look, sensing its master’s concern. Kalfu looked over to the doll and chuckled lightly “Don’t you worry, little guy. Everything will be alright in the end. I will make sure of it.” he said as he sat there and watched the rain fall outside of his open door which was prompted open by a hefty stone he had found one day. He brings his cup up to his lips which had fresh hot chocolate with marshmallows in it and takes a long sip as he rocked away.
He was about to drift off for a few more minutes until he heard the sound of multiple sets of hooves splashing in the rain heading towards his shop. And they sounded quite light as well. Perhaps young ones seeking shelter from the rain? It was that time when they let out for school. It wasn’t long before he saw who it was coming in. It was his daughter and her friends charging forward with their umbrella in hand.
Kalfu sat his cup down on the countertop and walked over to the doorway before waving his arm to beckon them inside “Come in, come in! You three don’t need to be out there in the cold and rain!” he exclaimed before standing aside to let them inside. While the other two ran past, Scootaloo collided with Kalfu with a big hug, having gotten used to showing affection to him in front of others now “Hi, daddy. Sorry, we were on our way home and it just started pouring. This was the only near by place we could get to without getting soaked.” she said as she looked up at him.
Kalfu smiled and gently ruffled her mane “No need to apologize, my dear. You know you and your friends are always welcome. You three are my students after all. Not to mention you are my daughter, silly girl~.” he said as he gently booped her nose with an index finger. She giggled and only wrapped her arms around him even tighter in return before she went over to the fireplace to warm up with her friends. “I have a fresh pot of hot chocolate. Would you girls care for any?” he asked as he made three extra mags appear from out of nowhere. “Yes, please!” they responded in unison.
Kalfu nodded and brought them their fully filled mugs of the sweet drink with marshmallows as well. Once he did that, he returned back to his chair while the girls sat around the fire to warm up and dry off as they talked amongst themselves about their day. It seemed that the rain wasn’t letting up anytime soon. So after a couple of hours, Kalfu sent Applebloom and Sweetie home through a couple of his portals so that they wouldn’t have to run home in the rain. However, now that her friends had left, Scootaloo could plop herself in her father’s lap and curls up. Kalfu reached around her to hug her closely with one arm as he continued to rock in his chair.
All was quiet for a while before Scootalo looked up at Kalfu as her head rested on his chest “Daddy, the day after tomorrow is career day at the school. And everyone’s parents are gonna show up there. Do…you think you could-..?” she asked before she was cut off by an immediate “Absolutely, my sweet. I wouldn’t miss it for the world. I never really got to experience career day myself when I was younger. Mostly because my father was…well…I don’t think you are ready for that story quite yuet. Let’s just say he was a very, very bad individual. So yes. I will absolutely be there to show all your classmates that you have the coolest dad in all the world.” he said with a warm smile before kissing her on the forehead.
The filly’s tail was swaying happily at a rapid pace at his answer. She had never had the chance to experience it either. So many career days have passed her by since she was in school. But not anymore. “Thank you so much, daddy. I can’t wait to rub it in the faces of Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. They have been bullying me and telling me that I really don’t have a father in my life…” she said as she buried ehr face into his chest and hugged him even tighter. ”Well then…I will just have to show those two little spoiled bitches what’s what then…” he thought to himself before combing through her mane with his fingers “Well, I will put on a show they will never forget then.” he said in a much nicer way than he was thinking before.
The day finally came when the student’s parents came to visit the school and talk about how they made a living for their family. There were doctors, merchants, entrepreneurs, all kinds of way of making a living. It was finally time for Scootalo’s father to step up in front of the group of young ponies. But, it seemed that he was taking his sweet time in showing up. “I bet you don’t even have a dad. You are such a liar.” Diamond Tiara taunted Scootaloo with a whisper who looked at the spoiled fuilly with a glare. “My dad is real! And he is ten times cooler than yours!” she whispered back.
Suddenly, the room seemed to gain a strange darkness to it before a dark portal appeared at the front of the room. Kalfu slowly rose up from inside of it before floating there for a moment in the most coolest hands out to the side pose ever. After the portal disappeared, Kalfu removed his hat with a bow while placing it over his chest before coming back up and placing it back on his head “Greetings, young ones. A tip of the hat from Kalfu. How y’all doin’?” he asked before making a bouquet of white lilies appear from out of thin air before offering them to the rather beautiful teacher, Ms. Cheerlee.
The mare blushed slightly before graciously taking the flowers before Kalfu stared out at all the young faces in the room “Good to meet you all. I am Scootaloo’s father. I am also the owner of the little voodoo shop in town. I deal in all kinds of merchandise, including wishes. But, that is mostly for adult clients. I can also read your future and change it around some to if it so pleases me. Now, do any of you youngins have any questions for me?” he asked as he stood there with his cane in front of him.
One of the ponies immediately raised their hand “Uuum…what exactly is voodoo, mister?” they asked with a genuine look of curiosity on their face. “Well, let me break it down so you kiddos can understand. Though, a few of you in here already understand the basics” he said as he smiled at his three students and returned that smile. Kalfu explained the fundamentals of the voodoo religion and basic magic to the group. Even giving a little demonstration of the various kinds of trinkets, charms and stuff that is appropriate to teach the children.
It wasn’t until Diamond Tiara raised her hand while gazing aty Kalfu mockingly “So, you run a little tiny shop in the middle of town. I bet you hardly make a living to provide for your family huh?” she asked with a smirk. Scootaloo was about to speak up before Kalfu started walking down the aisle of desks and stopped in front of Diamond’s desk and leaned forward “Well, my financial status is none of your business, my dear. But, if you must know, I am happily in the black when it comes to monetary matters.” he said as he leaned in closer “You however, have no monetary merits to speak of. So what right do you have to ask me such things hmmmm?”.
She looked up at Kalfu before confidently blurting out “Well, my daddy is the most rich stallion in all of Ponyville!”. Kalfu arched a brow and nodded “Yes, your FATHER is. Not you. So, what gives you the right to claim that you are better than everyone else and bully other ponies siomply because your family has a little bit more money than everyone else? By that logic, Scootaloo should be able to bully you. Since I am far richer than your father. Right?” She was about to protest before she closed her mouth. And then, she said something that she would regret for the rest of her life as Kalfu started walking away.
“Yeah? Well at least my father is my real one! Not like this creepy freak!” she said before clasping her mouth closed with both hands. The whole classroom gasped in absolute shock. Kalfu stopped on his way back up to the classroom before Ms. Cheerlee spoke out “Diamond Tiara! That is enough from you! Apologize right now!” she said as she was about to storm towards the filly. Kalfu held up a hand to stop the teacher’s advancement before he turned back around to face the mouthy brat. “You are right. I am not her biological father. But…” he says before slowly approaching ehr once more “....you better believe the I love her just as much as if she were my own flesh and blood. So, to you and everyone else, I may as well be her real father. I love that child with all I have. So, watch your words, little one. They may just come back and big you in your backside. Your father may just lose all his money and investments if you continue to cause trouble for others…” he said as he firmly, but gently poked an index finger to her forehead a couple times before heading back up to the front.
Scootaloo sat in her chair with the biggest smile on her muzzle. Those words that came from her father made ehr the happiest filly in the whole world right then and there as she knew that Kalfu loved her as much as he said he did. He truly was the best father a pony could ask for in her eyes. Even Silver Spoon admired the man’s words as she gazed upon him in admiration. Kalfu answered a few more questions pertaining to his little shop and voodoo in general before making a portal appear and tipping his hat to the class “Alright young ones, I am afraid that is all I can teach you for now. However, if you wish to become more advanced students when it comes to the ways of voodoo, my door at my shop is always open. So please, stop on by.” he said before he descended into the portal and vanished.
Later that night when most of Ponyville was asleep, Kalfu appeared in the yard of Filthy Rich’s mansion and began carving the hex of greed circle several times around the property before concealing each circle under a rock. Once done, he quietly begins to chant before what sounds like a sealing noise echoed around the property “Time to remind you of your roots for a little while…” he said to himself before vanishing back to his own home.
A couple weeks later, Kalfu was strolling past the very same mansion as he watched repossession ponies entering and leaving the mansion. He stood across the street watching as he twirled his cane idly with a sharp toothy smile on his face as he watched the the brat and what he assumed was her mother dropping to their knees in despair as all their fancy things were being taken from them. The hex wasn’t going to rob them of everything, just drop them down to what the regular average family had. And it was only till Kalfu decided they earned their life of luxury back.
Diamond Tiara stopped her bawling and whining just enough to catch a glimpse of Kalfu across the street. He smiled wickedly before tipping his hat to her and vanishing into a cloud of black and green smoke. She knew he had something to do with this. But what could she do? She had absolutely no proof of how or when he did it. She wasn’t going to like it, but her life from now on was going to be one filled with humility.
Kalfu continued on his merry way through the town, noticing that the fall was definitely here as he saw all the orange, yellow and brown leaves on the ground and swirling in the air. Not to mention all the Nightmare Night decor that was being put up in preparation for the celebration. Perhaps…he would do something fun for the community this year. Maybe another palm reading booth? Who knows.
A couple days later, Kalfu was hanging around in his shop when the door flung open and a disheveled Diamond Tiara stomped forward with a look of absolute anger “What did you do?!” she screamed. Kalfu smiled for a moment before turning around and speaking to her with a straight face “Why, whatever do you mean, my dear? What is the matter? You are looking a little worse for wear.” he said as he feigned concern.
“Don’t give me that! I know it was you that had something to do with my daddy’s money disappearing! I demand you make it all come back right now!” she huffed as she pointed an accusatory finger at him. Kalfu arched a brow before stepping around his countertop and leaned forward, making the filly step back a couple times “Maybe…you should treat others with a little more respect and not be like your mother.” he said as he began to walk circles around her slowly. “That’s right little missy. I know all about her. And the fact that she is trying to force her ways upon you. To look down on others who is falling behind in life or just something as simple as mocking another pony for the lack of cutiemark.” he said before making his way back to the countertop while looking down at his little blank template buddy.
Diamond Tiara looked down at the ground as she knew the voodoo man had her beat when it comes to her mother, Spoiled Milk. She slowly lifted her head as tears flooded her eyes and the look of anger still persisted “You won’t get away with this…I swear!” she declared. Kalfu chuckled and stared over his shoulder at her “Get away with what? I am simply a humble shop owner. Blaming your misfortunes on me won't help your situation. You want my advice? Try living your life with a bit of humility and put yourself in the hooves of those who don’t get to live so extravagantly. Then maybe…just maybe things may go back to normal for you and your family.” he said as he went back behind the counter and faced her.
Of course, given how stubborn Diamond Tiara was, it was going to be a while before the lesson sunk in. She simply lets out a huff and runs out the door. What could she do? She knew it was him, but had no proof whatsoever and didn’t even know how he did it let alone where to look. She didn’t want to admit it, but she was soundly beat by this man. And so began her new life as an average filly just like most of the folk in Ponyville.
Author's Note
My grammar program has been acting up recently. So sorry for the mistakes that may be in this chapter.
May the darkness grant you peace.
View Online
Act 27: A New Powerful Follower For The Voodoo King
The snow now fell softly throughout Ponyville and the surrounding lands. A few months have passed as the holidays celebrated in this world came and gone. Kalfu spent those days with those he loved dearly. Eventually, the holidays would come to an end along with this winter weather in about a month or so. After celebrating Hearth’s Warming with Scootaloo, Rarity, and even Zecora, things were back to business as usual. The voodoo man returns to run his little shop.
After the day was over, Kalfu decided to walk home for the evening rather than just use one of his portals. It was rather nice to do just that every once in a while. After all, he may be a god, but he still possesses the everyday wants of his former human self. And a nice walk along the outer roads of the small town on the way to his home in the forest in the moonlight was something to definitely be enjoyed..
On his way there, however, Kalfu stopped in the middle of the road before sensing something approaching at a rather alarming speed. He looked up to see a shimmering in the sky before it came into view. “KALFUUUUUU!” shouted a rather angry looking Celestia with her royal voice. And she wasn’t unarmed either it seemed. She was coming at him full force with a halberd in hand! Kalfu was quick to take to the skies himself, nearly getting impaled with the polearm as Celestia dove for him, but missed.
“What the hell is your problem, lady?! You come and attack me out of nowhere?!” Kalfu shouted in shock and anger. What in the world could he have done now?! He has been on his best behavior during the holidays. She had no reason to attack him…right? “Where’s my sister?! She has been missing for days now and the evidence all points to you!!!” she shouted as she came at him again. Kalfu blinked a few times before knocking the tip of the halberd away with his cane. “I have no idea what you are talking about, so get the fuck off me, bitch!” he said as he brought a boot to her midsection to kick her away from him.
Celestia flew back about fifteen feet away from him from the kick, even sending her into a couple of flips before she stabilized herself. Kalfu slowly drew his sword from his cane’s sheath before tossing it to the ground and twirling it around a few times, the metal gleaming in the moonlight as he did so “I have no idea where your sister is or what her well being is! You better make sure you have all the facts straight before you go just up and attacking me, little girl.” he said as a calm anger started to form over his facial features, his eyes glowing that dark purple they did when he was starting to get angry “You don’t want this….” he warned.
They floated in the air for a moment, the large moon illuminating them both, only casting Celestia’s shadow down to the ground below as Kalfu no longer possessed one, a symbol of his godhood. She then charged forward, swinging her halberd at him once more before he suddenly became ethereal for a moment, letting her fly through his body before he became solid and kicked her in the back and carved a few shallow cuts into her side with his sword, all while remaining calm on the outside, but inside, he was fuming. The man had just been minding his own damn business after all.
“Celestia lets out a yelp of pain as one of her hands clasped at her now bleeding side. “I went to go check on her tonight…I saw the things she had in her room! She has your damned book and various other odd trinkets laid out in such reverence! And you are telling me that you have nothing to do with her disappearance?! You think I don’t know who you really are?!” she shouted before coming at him once more, the halberd connecting with his blade a few times as their weapons clashed at breakneck speeds.
Kalfu drifters in between her strokes, landing a solid headbutt right to her nose, a gush of blood spewing forth as she staggers back in the air while holding her now bleeding snout. “So what? Do you know who I am now? Not like you can really do much about it now, princess. With the amount of followers I have in this world, my godhood is rather engraved and a part of this universe now. Perhaps your sister was tired of living in a faithless existence in a world where its god decided to just simply abandon her creation to do as they will to each other…leaving the souls of the innocent to wander the land without a place to rest or call home for their eternal rest…how very cruel.” he growled in disgust.
Celestia glared at him as she clenched her teeth a bit. He was not only bad-mouthing the creator of their world but also her own mother “Don’t you dare speak a word against Faust..she loves every single one of us. And she will make sure that someone like you will not surpass her in strength and…keep you in check…!: she said before charging forward again. Kalfu however, was getting tired of this. He just wanted to go home after a long day away from his beloved daughter. The man decided it was time to end this. For a good while anyway. He had better things to do than deal with a child in a princess’s body.
Celestia continued to charge forward until she was suddenly stopped in mid air. She looked down to see a rather large skeletal arm had shot out of the ground like a beanstalk and the hand wrapping around her lower half, squeezing her firmly in place to the point where it was really starting to hurt her. Kalfu slowly drifted towards her, hand outstretched menacingly with the same look of calm anger on his face. Her horn began to glow brightly as she began to desperately fling spells at him, which he simply knocked away with his sword. She would have taken a swing at him with her halberd, but it had appeared she had dropped it when the skeletal arm grabbed her.
Kalfu grabbed her face, squeezing around her head firmly as he growled lowly in fury “I could rip you apart and toss you at the feet of your subjects if I so desired, my dear. But, that would only cause my followers to possibly hate me. You see, I’d rather be loved than feared. But, if you cause me to snap? Well, I suppose being feared is just as fun as being loved. But for the sake of those I care for, I recommend you make sure the former is the choice. So no, I am not going to hurt you. But I am going to punish you. One thousand years in limbo. Perhaps you will understand the pain and loneliness of how your younger sister felt all those years you had locked her up in the moon.”
Celestia’s eyes widened behind the hand that was squeezing her head before he let go, she let out a scream of terror as the arm began to pull her into the hole it had sp[rung out of to grab her, her arms flailing before she cried out, only to be silenced once she was pulled below the earth. He slowly drifted toward the ground before grabbing the sheath of his sword cane, wiping the blood from its blade with a cloth he pulled from his coat pocket and sheathing it back with a satisfying ‘click’. While she’d be gone for a full millennium, in this world, she’d only be gone for twenty-four hours. So nothing for the whole land of Equestria to freak out over. She was simply in a timeout, was all. A VERY long timeout.
Kalfu sighed heavily as he closed his eyes before his usual smile came to his face and his eyes went back to their usual green glow. He’d return her by this time tomorrow evening. But for now, he resumed his pleasant walk back home. The man lightly tapped his cane along the way as he couldn’t wait to get home to see Scotaloo and have her tell him about her day. He loved hearing all about her and her friends’ silly misadventures, so long as they stayed safe of course.
After having dinner with and spending a bit of time with Scootaloo, they both went to their rooms and fell asleep for the evening. Kalfu lay in his bed as he closed his eyes and began to dream, slumber taking him quickly. He reopened his eyes as he was now sitting in a swamp boat, flying through the narrow rivers that opened up into large pieces of swamp. The giant caged fan pushed the boat along as he zoomed around. He was reliving one of his young adult memories in his dream state and was having a blast doing it as well.
It took him a moment to realize that he wasn’t alone, however. In the passenger seat next to him was a certain dream invading pony who was having a good time with him, the dark blue mare holding her hands up as she cried out in joy at how fast they were flying through the waters “This is so much fun! I can’t believe you used to do this all the time back where you come from, my lord!”
Kalfu smiled over at the alicorn who seemed to really be having a good time as they zoomed through the swamps of Louisiana’s rural lands. They did this for what felt like hours until they were now sitting on a dock that was attached to Kalfu’s home, a modest two story wooden shack that he had lived in for many, many years, the water flowing past them calmly as Kalfu looked over at Luna who seemed rather mesmerized by this kind of simple living. He had to tell her about what happened that night in the real world. Luna deserved his honesty. She had become one of his most loyal followers after all. And in such a short time. Seems that one of Faust’s daughters decided it was time for her to start thinking for herself. A smart mare, indeed.
“My dear Luna. I am afraid your sister believes that some ill fate has fallen upon you. Seems she has discovered your newfound worship of the voodoo faith. And believes that your disappearance is my doing. You have been gone for two days now. I am assuming that you are doing just fine if you are hanging out here with me?” he asked as he took notice of his symbol atop Luna’s right hand which all of his followers had once they began the faith.
Luna looked over at Kalfu as she was lightly kicking her legs over the dock they sat on, her gazes then falling back to the water as she sighed in worry and annoyance for her elder sister “I…can assume that she outright attacked you after accusing you of such a crime? I am sorry my lord…please don’t be too angry with her. You didn’t rough her up too badly…did you?” she asked in hesitation.
Kalfu shifted his gaze toward her “Well, she has a few cuts and a bloody nose. But that is the extent of her physical harm. I can’t say the same for her mental well being when she returns tomorrow evening. I’d say by now she is at the five-hundred year mark in her limbo timeout. Not to worry, she won’t age while in limbo. She will be the same just as she went in this evening. I just needed to teach her a lesson that will stick, is all. I told her she’d experience the same amount of pain and loneliness you did when she locked you away on the moon. That ought to humble her a bit.”.
Luna let out another sigh and shook her head “Oh sister…what have you gotten yourself into? I left you a letter stating I was going away for a conference. I am sorry you had to deal with that, my lord. And thank you for showing at least a shred of mercy by not killing her. I really do appreciate it…” she said as she still worried for her elder sister’s well being. Kalfu shook his head and leaned back, looking up at the sun rays that flowed in from above “She can’t learn her lesson if she is dead, my dear. Simple as that. Just like how I know that not everyone will accept and welcome the voodoo faith. But, my faith does not require them to.” he said as he stood up and dusted off his pants and coat before walking onto the dirt path that led from his home, Luna getting up and trailing after him.
They walked along the dirt road, a few light posts lighting the way every little bit of the path as it was early evening, the fireflies adding a bit more of a rather eerie, but beautiful glow to the setting. Kalfu walked along with his hands in his coat pockets while Luna walked next to him with her hands behind her back. They’d go minutes without saying a word to each other, just silently enjoying each other’s company as if they were old friends who had known each other for years and years as they strolled.
“I guess…I just got tired of living a life without believing in something, is all. At first, I thought your…religion, you call it? Was a sham. Something that could be used for evil or along those lines. But it is so much more. It can bring good just as much as evil.”. Kalfu responded to her with a chuckle “Just like everything else can do just that, my dear Lulu. Nothing is ever truly all black and white, though. More often than not, it's those grey areas that can really getcha. Just like how all hexes and curses aren’t necessarily bad. They are just associated as such because of the ominous sounding name. Just like there is a spell called ‘Hex Of The Unholy’. Sounds spooky right? When in fact, it is a hex FOR the unholy to keep them at bay from your home and your soul. A way to protect yourself and your loved ones.” he said as he explained just how voodoo magic worked.
Luna held onto every word like a child enraptured in an exciting learning experience. She truly loved the voodoo religion more than any other thing she had obtained knowledge about. And she was getting a private lesson from the voodoo king himself. She was having the best time ever right now, spending it with her god in a dream that he had allowed her to share with him. Before she became a follower, she was barred from his dream realm. But now that she has been marked as faithful, he welcomed her happily.
The feeling in her chest she got from him wasn’t a romantic feeling, but one of great admiration and sisterly love. Like a big brother. The more she learned about the faith he was trying to spread, the more she respected and appreciated him. And she would do all she could to support her new god, no matter what it was she had to do.
Author's Note
Here ya go, guys. Have another one. Been busy with RL stuffs. But I will try and post more when I can.
May the darkness grant you peace.
View Online
Act 28: A Growth In Power & Dsicovering A Long Awaiting Follower
As Kalfu was spending time with Luna in his dream state, he suddenly noticed that she and the surroundings suddenly faded out and pulled away from him like he was flying through a form of light speed. All matter of colors were pulled forward until he stopped in the middle of a rather familiar set of roads. He spun around a few times as he looked around, seeing those lit torches that lined the old beaten paths before he heard the familiar clicking of a wooden cane coming up behind him.
“Well well. For someone who is new to our god group, you certainly have already gotten quite the following in the new world haven’t you, young man?” asked the kindly old man with a smile from under his straw hat, those tattered red and black clothes were definitely no mistaking who that was before Kalfu. The man removed his hat and bowed in reverence to the leader of the Loa “Great Legba. It is so good to see you again.” said Kalfu as he approached the elderly man and took the outstretched hand that was offered to him, taking it into both his hands after placing his hat back on his head.
The old man smiled up at Kalfu from his hunched position “It is refreshing to see that you haven’t let your godhood go to your head. Not even the other gods before you show this kind of respect towards me.”. Kalfu shook his head “Well, something tells me that they didn’t get a second chance at life thanks to your will. So of course, I might be a bit more grateful than them.” he said before the man chuckled softly “Indeed, you do have a point. Perhaps I should rotate the position out to mortals that pass away every now and then huh?” he asked with a laugh before he motioned Kalfu to follow walk with him “Let’s go for a walk, young man.”.
Kalfu nodded before walking up next to Legba and offered an arm for the old man to have some more support. While Kalfu knew that the leader of the voodoo gods could handle his own, it was the principle. To show respect to one’s elders. As they walked, Kalfu caught up with Legba on all the things he had done and how he had been spreading the religion of voodoo in the world he was charged with. While the old man didn’t say much in return, he smiled and listened to Kalfu go on and on, much how like a father listens to the adventures of his child after a day of playing outside with their friends and exploring.
“I see. You went for the tried and true method. Spreading the teaching through texts. And you created a paradise and damnation and even a limbo? You definitely went by the book, kiddo.”.Kalfu nodded in agreement “Well, what was the old saying we humans have? “If it ain’t broke, don’t fix it.” right?” he asked with a slight chuckle. Legba nodded with a chuckle in turn as well, wholeheartedly agreeing with Kalfu. “I also noticed that you have been teaching the children of this new world as well. Thankfully what is only proper for them to learn at their current age. Even preventing more adult knowledge from being seen with an age hex. Very clever.” he said in a rather proud manner.
Kalfu felt a surge of pride in his chest before nodding “Well, I am responsible for the souls willing to learn. Once they reach the proper age, then they may explore the paths that are open to them when it comes to the faith. Wouldn’t you believe in the same thing?” he asked as he gazed down at Legba. The old man nodded sagely and patted Kalfu’s forearm gently “I couldn’t agree more, young man. I also noticed… that you have acquired a rather VERY potent follower in your ranks. While I try not to peek in on you too much, I noticed that she is one of the two rulers of the land you currently reside in.”.
Kalfu nodded affirmatively in response “Aaah, you mean Lulu? Yeah, she was actually one of the first ponies to come and visit me the first night I was brought here. I never knew it at the time…that she would become one of my most loyal followers.” he said as he rubbed his chin in thought, lightly combing his fingers through his now long and dreaded beard. The two walked on in silence for a good while, not saying much but exchanging glances every now and then as they walked down the torch lit path before Legba spoke again.
“I think you have known for a while what is happening to you as you gain more followers, my child. You are changing. Gaining more and more power as the voodoo faith is spread throughout this world. And your physical appearance is altering as well. No shadow, no reflection in the mirror, not even the sound of your footsteps exists anymore. But, now that you have acquired such a powerful follower, I am afraid you are going to be leaving your humanity fully behind when you I part ways once more tonight.” he said in a rather serious tone as he turned to face Klfu, placing his hand gently on his upper arms.
“Leaving behind…my humanity? How do you mean?” Kalfu asked as he gently clasped his fingers around Legba’s forearms, a little worried at this new and sudden development. “You see, some gods choose a form that best suits their needs. Like the Lovecraftian squid things that are..oh..what is the term for that god again.Squidlulu?”. Kalfu nearly burst into laughter before responding with the answer “Cthulhu is the name you are seeking. I did a little studying up on him when I was going through school for a project…got me an A plus and scared the teacher a little bit.” he said as the memory made him smile.
“Yeah, that’s the big ugly I was talking about! Anyway, back to the subject at hand. Gods tend to take forms that suit their followers. And we took the form of humans. So I am assuming you know where I am going with this…yes?” he asked with an arched brow. Kalfu indeed did know where he was going. But..what kind of pony would he end up being? A thought suddenly came to him “I….don’t have to be an alicorn, do I..? I know I am a god and all that. But I’d rather keep my divinity somewhat hidden. And having both wings and a horn can get me into a lot of trouble and get me unwanted attention.”.
Legba chuckled lightly and shook his head “It's going to be YOUR new form, young man. Think about how you want to take your new shape to better identify with your followers. But, make it your own as well. Cloooose your eyes and picture them in your mind’s eye. How do you want to appear to your children..?” he said as he helped Kalfu focus inward. He wanted Kalfu to be happy with his new appearance after all. Kalfu nodded and closed his eyes hard, a blinding white light flashing behind his eyelids.
What Kalfu saw as he pictured his new form was a solid black fur coat that shined in the moonlight. His whole entire body was covered in white fur markings that resembled the skeleton in an x-ray image upon that dark black fur. His hair and new tail are long and dreaded and now a platinum white. His body is less lanky and more muscled and bigger in mass as an equine should be. His eyes still remain the same solid glowing green they are always at default. Even his new face was now covered with a skull marking, matching his markings all over his body. Even his long, nearly dreaded beard became platinum white. And to top it all off, a long curved unicorn horn appeared on his forehead, solid ivory white.
Once he had the full imagine engraved in his mind. Legba nodded and released Kalfu from his grip, the man suddenly falling into a dark void with a light growing bigger and bigger under him. “Before I leave you once more, I have one more thing to tell you. You have followers who are much older than your presence here in this world…and they have been followers of the voodoo religion far before you began spreading the teachings. Seek them out and treat them with kindness and respect, won’t you? They will reveal secrets that you may need further down the road. Stay safe, Kalfu…” he said as his voice echoed and faded before the light completely engulfed Kalfu as he fell through.
Kalfu was suddenly jolted awake as he appeared to have fallen from his bed wrapped up in his blanket. He let out an annoyed grunt at this blunder before looking down at his arms and hands. Seeing the black fur which was covered in bones like markings that when all the way down to the tips of his fingers. Remembering the dream that he had just woken up from, he slowly stands up and gets to his…hooves. He stumbled a bit before lifting up and hovering. He’d learn how to walk on these new hooves later.
He drifted towards his bathroom, stopping at the wall rather than the doorway before he placed his hand through the wall, then proceeded to phase through it just as he had always been able to do before. It appeared that he was still a living ghost, just in pony shape now “Okay, I still retain my former abilities. But…I wonder if I acquired any new ones with this change as well. I definitely feel an increase in my power…” he said as he clenched and opened his hands a few times before getting a shower and getting dressed for the day. Thankfully, his current outfit still fit him. It was just a bit more snug. But he could get the spiders he had to make this outfit to loosen it up a bit later.
Kalfu sat in the kitchen with breakfast being made, knowing full well that Scootaloo would be shuffling her way in here soon enough with the smell of waffles and hay bacon strips filling the house. And soon enough, he heard her mumbling down the hall and her hooves coming down the hall, the adorable little filly dressed up in one of her favorite long t-shirts that double as a tomboyish nightgown. “Good morning, my dear. Hope you slept okay,” he said as he sat the plate of the now prepared food at her spot at the table. Apparently, the filly was still half asleep as she let muscle memory and the smell of the food lead her to her chair.
It wasn’t until she was a few bits in that she noticed the rather imposing unicorn sitting across from her with a book in hand, sipping on a cup of peach tea and enjoying the breakfast with her. Her eyes widen and her fork drops onto the table and her jaw slowly drops after she swallows her food hard “D-Daddy…???” she asked in absolute shock and a little bit of uncertainty. He was wearing her father’s usual clothes, sure. But his appearance had completely changed. This was NOT the man she saw before she went to bed last night. He wasn’t a man at all at this point, he was a full blown stallion!
Kalfu chuckled nervously before nodding “Yes my sweet little filly, it is still very much the spooky voodoo man. I am…just no longer a man anymore it seems. I have become a unicorn stallion. Ah, let me explain…” he said as he began to tell Scootaloo of last night’s event involving his dream. But soon enough, it was time to send the filly off to school for the day. And he had to be off to show his new self to those he knew.
While he was out, however, something drew him to the Ponyville hospital. He wasn’t exactly sure what it was, but he felt he had to be there for…something. He casually floated through the sliding doors before making his way up to the counter, one of the nurses slowly lifting their gaze up before their pupils shrank a bit at his appearance “C-Can I help you sir…?” she asked with a slight shakiness in her voice. He thought about it for a moment, he wasn’t sure what brought him here, but he had to buy himself some time “I am..not sure. But I am glad I came in. It seems that I have run into a rather beautiful mare..” he said as he tried his best to sweet talk her.
It appeared to be working as the two of them got into some small talk that lasted for a good half hour. It wasn’t until the door slid open once more before a young mare and an elderly one in a wheelchair rolled up to the counter “Excuse me..? Can I get some help please?” she asked as she watched all the nurses and doctors walk past. It seems it was a rather busy day at this hospital today. She rolls her mother along in the wheelchair as she approaches Kalfu and the nurse he was speaking to “Excuse me? Can I get some help? My mother is far more sicker than he is!” she said in a slightly angered but pleading tone.
Kalfu and the nurse break the conversation before the elder mare’s and Kalfu’s eyes meet, a look of fear coming across her face when she gazes upon the living god. “Obia….” she said with a whimper. Kalfu’s brows lifted slightly before dropping back down to their neutral position at that word as the daughter and the nurse looked between the mother and Kalfu “Obia stallion.I’m gonna die…” she said in a rather thick Haitian accent. He could only assume that this mare had come from somewhere similar to Zecora has. Seems not only zebras are from there.
Obia? What is Obia?” the nurse asked as she came to help the daughter and the patient in question. “It's nothing, it means bad spirit..” she then looked to her mother “Mama, please…” she said as she tried to calm her down before looking back to the nurse “Can you please just help us?”. “Of course…have you registered yet?” she asked as she spoke to the daughter. No..not yet,” she responded.
“Go with the nurse, my dear. She will be alright.” Kalfu said in a rather comforting and reassuring tone. The nurse and the daughter stood there for a moment before nodding and heading to the front desk. “Don’t leave…” the elderly mother cried out as she reached for her daughter. She then slowly turned her gaze back to Kalfu “Obia…” she said once more. Kalfu slowly approached the mare before standing in front of her “I am not evil, madam.” he said in the same calm and quiet tone. “ What you is then..?” she asked in a defensive manner as she slowly gazed up into those glowing green eyes.
Kalfu reached down and gently took her right hand into his, the weathered mark that belonged to him that was carved into her hand beginning to glow brightly as time seemed to slow down around them. The old mare’s eyes went from cold and accusatory, to soft and filled with happy tears as she knew exactly who was now in front of her. The one whom she believed in all these years of her life, the one who she had all those visions and dreams about throughout her youth and young adult years. Kalfu smiled and nodded silently as the mare let out a weak, but happy cry of joy as she squeezed Kalfu’s hands to the point where they were shaking like leaves.
“Not obia…loa. Loa!” she cried out again as she wanted to jump up and wrap her arms around Kalfu in absolute joy, but her body was too far damaged and weak from the terminal cancer that she was dealing with “My Voodoo King. You have truly come…I knew my faith would be rewarded one day.” she said as she placed her lips to his fingers before resting her forehead against his clasped hand. “My prayers have been answered. Please…take me to the next place..?” she begged as she looked up at him hopefully.
Kalfu could see the havoc that the cancer she suffered from all over her exposed flesh. He frowned before looking into her, seeing that her soul was old and worn with age, but shined brightly as all good souls do “It’s not your time though, madam.” he said as he placed a gentle hand upon her shoulder. She squeezed the hand that she held as firm as she could “This pain…going through me. I can’t take it anymore. I don’t want my little girl to have to bear this burden anymore….please…” she said as she began to quietly sob at that last word.
Kalfu placed a gentle hand upon the old mare’s cheek and gave a gentle nod “Soon, madam…son the pain will end. And you can rejoice in the land of paradise where there is no more pain and suffering. Just stay a little bit longer so that your family can spend the little bit of time they have with your left. And I will return to take you away from your suffering.”. The mare closed her eyes before looking back up at him “Dying….does it hurt..?” she asked, a bit fearful.
It was later that same week that Kalfu returned to the hospital, the elderly mare’s family had gathered around her bedside, tears flowing and quiet sobs filling the room as Kalfu drifted into the hospital room. No one but the elderly mare could see Kalfu, who had come to visit her during her time in the hospital when he could to provide her with a bit of comfort. He could see her soul struggling to stay within her body. He knew that this was it for the mare.
As he approached, her eyes fell upon the dreadful looking stallion. But greeted him with a smile as she knew exactly who he was “He’s…come for me, sweetie. It is all going…to be…alright…now…” she said weakly as her daughter and the rest of the family looked around “Who do you mean mama..?” she asked as she was confused. “The Voodoo King...He has..come to…take me…to the crossroads. Then…to paradise...I love you, my child. I hope to…see you again someday..” she said as she began to fade away. Kalfu stood next to the elderly mare’s dying body before taking her hand softly and pulling her spirit from her body “It's time, madam. Stay close to me and I shall guide you..” he said as he looped an arm around hers gently.
Before they both vanished, the daughter caught one last glimpse of Kalfu and her mother arm in arm, the stallion removing his hat and placing it upon his chest with a bow before placing it back on his head and vanishing with the soul…
Author's Note
Was inspired by a scene in Meet Joe Black for the second half of the story here. Not sure if you youngins on this site know that movie :p Anyways, enjoy.
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 29: The Loss Of A Redeemed Soul
It was just another day for the newly changed voodoo man; those who knew him had gotten a look at his new form. Some were rather frightened now that he looked more like them, others, like Rarity and Zecora, fell in love even more than they had with him before his change. Rarity, in particular, was VERY pleased with how her eternal husband now looked, as she clung to him every chance she had and showered him with great affection. Not to mention, she was even more happy that no one could call him a freak anymore because he wasn’t a pony. They still called him a freak because of his general appearance, sure. But he was one of them now, and they could no longer say otherwise.
Celestia was the only one who hadn’t seen Kalfu’s new state. The question was, how would she respond to such a drastic change? After all, he looked like one of the most evil looking ponies one can appear to be. Soon enough, though, the stallion would become quite the monster, as a tragic event will cause the voodoo king to lose all sense of good in his heart and go on a path of revenge in the city of Manehattan. All because he would fail to keep a promise.
Kalfu sat in his rocking chair on the front porch of his home, as he had decided he’d not open his shop today and spend it with Scootaloo, who was sitting in his lap, just enjoying some personal time with her father. All was nice and quiet until he got this strange pain in his chest. It was a dull pain, but a pain nonetheless. He reached into his coat before pulling out a charm that seemed to catch fire in his hand before crumbling as quickly as it caught fire. That only meant one thing to him. “Fuck…” he said as he gently shook Scootaloo to get her attention “Daddy had to go, sweetie. Someone I made a promise to is in trouble, and they need me,” he said as she stood up and summoned one of his portals.
“I don’t know how long I will be gone. But I will return as soon as I am able. I love you, sweetheart.” he said as he gently cradled her cheek and kissed her forehead then cheek. Scootaloo that he had to go and do what he needed to do, she hugged him super tight before letting go “Be safe, Daddy. I love you too.” she said before she watched him disappear through the portal. She knew he’d be back, and she knew he had to do what he needed. He was a god to many, after all. And she knew the life she had signed up for.
It was a dark and rainy day in Manehattan, Kalfu’s portal opened up behind the cafe that he had stopped in at a few months back. The stallion wasted no time in phasing through the locked back door and into the main area of the cafe, which was an absolute mess. The tables were flipped over, and the chairs were broken. The front windows had been shattered, and the smell of fresh blood was in the air. Kalfu stepped further into the cafe as he scanned the area carefully and precisely. His ears flicked a bit as he picked up on what sounded like shallowed breathing.
Kalfu silently but quickly made his way to the source to find Dusk Beam’s father lying behind the bar in a pool of blood, neck slit and multiple stab wounds all over his torso. Kalfu approached the barely living stallion and kneeled beside him, taking the raising, shaking hand into his and gripping it tightly “I…I am sorry, my friend. It seems..that whoever did this to you decided that it was your time…even though it wasn’t meant to be.” Kalfu said as he gave the stallion a sympathetic look.
The stallion gave a weak chuckle before shaking his head “It’s..it’s my own damn fault. I knew one day…my past would finally..catch up to me…” he said between coughing up blood. Kalfu placed a hand on his chest and shook his head “Your past may have caught up to you, but you did everything you could to make up for it. Your soul is worn and ragged..but it shines brightly like the sun. I…I am proud of the turnaround you have made in your life. And you shall live in paradise for eternity.” He said as he squeezed the stallion’s hand reassuredly
The stallion was confused for a moment, and this stranger looked somewhat familiar. It was then that a mental image of Kalfu’s former form flashed for a moment before he figured out who was here with him. “Aah, you were the one who came by to see us a few months…back. Good to see you, son…” he said as he coughed again “But..now that I am about to shuffle off this mortal coil, I suppose…you have come to take me then?” he asked, knowing in death who Kalfu really was now. Kalfu nodded solemnly in response.
“Heheheh, I had..a feeling you were the actual Voodoo King. I just didn’t want to..seem stupid in guessing. Hey..before I die..could I Make a deal with you? I will give you whatever you want, no questions asked.” he said with a weak, hopeful expression on his face as his grip began to weaken on Kalfu’s hand. Kalfu nodded in response. “Could..you please look after and protect my daughter in my stead? She is hidden in the back room and hasn’t come out...I told..her to..barricade herself in..there until I came and got her. Please…” he said as he coughed up more blood.
Kalfu could see that stallion’s soul starting to pull away from his body, his time was getting closer and closer. The voodoo man simply said this: “You will spend eternity in paradise, but you will also serve me at The Crossroads. You will do what you did in this life for an eternity and help me send souls on their way when they come through. Does that sound agreeable to you?” he asked. The stallion smiled weakly and nodded “I think..that sounds like..pretty sweet deal…for the safety of my…little girl…” he said as he slowly closed his eyes, feeling what little life he had left slipping from him. “I will…see you on the other side, my sweet Dusk Beam… Daddy loves you so…so much…” he said before his hand thumped to the floor, and his soul was sent to the other side. Kalfu stood up and placed his hat over his heart, giving the stallion a moment of silence. The deal was made, and he had to honor that deal.
Kalfu walked over to one of the fallen tables and picked up one of the fine silk clothes, making sure it was clean before placing it over the stallion’s body. His daughter didn’t need to see him like this. After that, Kalfu knocked on the door that led to the back room, calling out to Dusk Beam before phasing through the door to find the young mare huddled under the desk with a knife in her hand. Kalfu approached her slowly and kneeled down in front of her “Whoever was here, they are gone, my dear…” he said in a calming voice.
The mare slowly opened her eyes to gaze upon the stallion in front of her. But even in his new form, she knew who he was. A wave of relief fell over her face as she dropped the knife and jumped into his arms, the mare clinging tight to him. Kalfu gently placed a comforting hand on her back, as he knew he’d have to explain the sad news to this sweet girl. “And..my daddy? Is he..?” she asked with a hopeful gaze.
Kalfu lowered his head for a moment before shaking it slowly, a somber expression forming on his face “I am sorry, my dear…whoever did this to him made sure that he was taken from this world. It seems that the cards I pulled for you a while back came true after all.” he said as he saw the tears well up in her eyes before she began wailing in despair as she clung to him even tighter. The only thing Kalfu could do at this moment was hold her closely and let her cry and cry until she couldn’t anymore. While he had thousands of followers now, this single one needed him the most at this moment. Kalfu simply let her cry into his chest as he gently rocked her in their embrace, she needed this.
It wasn’t till a few days later that a funeral was being held for her father. All the family members and friends attended and said their piece while Kalfu stood in the back as he leaned against the wall with his head down as everyone got up on the podium. Soon enough, the funeral was moved to the graveyard to put the coffin into the ground. Kalfu noticed quite a few of the ponies whom Dusk Beam had mentioned came by the cafe who had past ties to her father before things got violent.
Thanks to her photographic memory, he was able to pick out the stallions from the crowd from the information that she had given him. When he was sure that no one was paying attention to those stallions, one by one, portals would open up and pull them down without so much as letting them scream out before they disappeared. He had plans for these assholes as he knew that these were merely grunts of the ponies who were ordered to kill both her father and Dusk Beam.
After he had made sure that the young mare had made it home safely, he made his way to a warehouse at the docks on the far eastern side of town where the ponies he had stolen from the funeral hung by their wrists from chains from the ceiling. Kalfu stepped out from the shadows with a hand in his pocket while the other tapped his cane as he walked. His glowing green eyes scanned the ponies, who had not yet noticed him until he came into the dim light that came through the windows of the warehouse.
“Good evening to you, boys. Enjoying my..accommodations?” he asked as he gave a wide sharp toothed smile. The stallions struggled in their binding before they started shouting at him to release them. “Do you know what you are dealing with here?!” shouted one of them as he caught Kalfu’s attention with that question. “No. But how about you enlighten me, mister?” he asked as he continued to slowly pace back and forth between the hanging ponies.
“We are part of the Manehattan Mafia! If you know what’s good for you, you will let go!” the stallion said as if Kalfu actually knew or cared what group he was part of. However, it did make sense. Either Dusk’s father used to be part of that gang, or when he was the leader of his own, they had some kind of unresolved conflict and decided to strike when he was most vulnerable and even went after his daughter.
Kalfu nodded a few times before responding with feigned fear “Oooh, the Manehattan Mafia, you say? So scary and original!” he taunted as he waved his hands mockingly. “Well then, mister mafioso, I am simply here to tell you to send your bosses a warning. If they continue to pursue Dusk Beam to end their life, I will be forced to step in and ‘remove them from the stage,’ so to speak. Do I need to make myself clear? Or do I need to carve that message into your flesh to make sure they get the message?” he asked as he partially unsheathed his cane sword, the metal glinting in the moonlight.
When the stallions saw that he had a rather sharp looking blade with him, they felt his threat wasn’t much of a threat at all.”Y-You won’t get away with this! Or the organization is massive! Even if you can kill our bosses, we have branches all over Equestria in all the major cities! The princess may run this country, but we run its underbelly!” he said confidently. Kalfu chuckled lowly before lifting into the air and placing the blunt end of his cane under the stallion’s chin “And I have thousands of followers himself. But, unlike your bosses, I don’t ask them to do my dirty work.”.
The stallion spits in Kalfu’s face, which Kalfu promptly wipes away before thwacking into the stallion’s jaw hard to the point where it was dislocated with the diamond end of his cane, the stallion cries out in pain before Kalfu rips his suit jacket and shirt off before pulling out the sword from his cane before carving a message into his chest and then making sure a nice and deep gash of his symbol on his back, all while the stallion cried out in pain as his legs kicked frantically and thrash about, the chains rattling as his fellow gang member watch on in horror at the display.
Once he had finished carving out his message, he snapped his fingers as he let the chain release the gang member from the height they were at, hearing the sound of bones being broken as their legs couldn’t handle the thirty foot drop. He revels in their pain before sending them elsewhere with some portals before sheathing his blade back into his cane after wiping the blood from its beautiful blade.
A few days went by, and nothing had come of Kalfu’s threat toward the Manehattan Mafia. He made sure that Dusk Beam was getting home safely from her cafe. Even though she no longer had her father to help her run it, she had to move on so she could make a living. And Kalfu admired that about her. While she was still grieving, she pushed ahead and did what she had to do. But she wasn’t totally alone in it all. Other family members and loyal patrons alike came by the cafe to help clean the place up and get it back in order, while others even stepped in to offer their help until she could find a couple of full time or even part time employees to help her. All seemed to be as well as it could be for someone who had just lost their father.
Little did Kalfu know that somewhere all the way in the more upscale part of the city, a group of well dressed and affluent mares and stallions sat at a conference table with one stallion at the head who was the most well dressed of them all. He sat there with a cigar between his fingers as he grumbled in annoyance “So, you come crawling back here without completing the job that you were given…and expect me to be okay with that?” he asked the crippled stallion who had the message carved into his body.
“Please, Don! There was nothing we could do! I don’t know how he did it, but he caught us by surprise! Not to mention he literally dropped us to the ground and broke our legs!” he said as he tried to make excuses for his failure. However, the mafia boss was not having it. He slammed his fist onto the table and growled “Take him to the junkyard and deal with him…now.” he simply ordered before a couple of stallions came up behind him and grabbed his arms before dragging him off as he screamed out, “Boss please! Don’t do this! Please!!!” he shouted as he was pulled away.
“So, this ‘Voodoo King’ wishes to threaten me, does he? Well then, I will have to put this fool in his place then and teach him the value of respecting his betters.” said the boss as he stood up and looked out the window down at the city.” Go and fetch the girl. And do it quickly. But keep her alive, I want to show that fool what happens when someone plays the game with me…”.
Author's Note
A nice little update for you all. I am excited to get this little arc under way.
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 30: The Voodoo King's Heartbreak
Kalfu was posted up in one of the luxury hotels for the duration of his stay to continue to watch over Dusk for however long he felt he should. Of course, he hoped back and forth to check on Scootaloo to make sure she was doing alright and had everything she needed. He reassured her that he’d be returning home as soon as he could and things would go back to normal once he felt like that young mare was safe enough on her own.
As the days rolled by, he had gotten to know the girl rather well. She seemed like a second daughter to him as they grew closer and closer. Kalfu came to visit her at the cafe every single day to not only keep her safe but to keep her company as well. In fact, he was becoming a real regular, and he was enjoying himself, not to mention the teas and hard drinks she’d make for him, too. She’d insist he’d not pay, given that he was watching over her, the very god she worshiped was looking after her well being. In her eyes, she could ask for more than that.
“So, you holding up alright, my dear?” Kalfu asked as he sat at the bar across from Dusk Beam, who seemed to be lost in thought as she idly wiped down one of the glasses that she had been cleaning for a good ten minutes now. Like father, like daughter, it seemed. She lifted her gaze to Kalfu and gave a weak smile but nodded in response, “Yeah…just… miss him. You know? He was the best father one could ask for. You would have never guessed that he was a ruthless gang leader when he was younger, who then turned out to be the sweetest dad in the whole world…”.
Kalfu placed a hand upon the mare’s arm, gently patting it “The way a father’s love changes a stallion is incredible. Isn’t it? I could feel his unconditional love for you all the way up until his soul left his body. That stallion loved you more than anyone in this whole world. In fact, you were his whole world. There was nothing he wouldn’t have done for you and your happiness.” he said as he offered a warm smile to her. Dusk couldn’t help but give another smile to his words. She knew her father loved her. But hearing it from Kalfu definitely made her feel just a little bit better.
“Thank you for watching over me this past month, Kalfu. Having you doing so has…been a real honor and privilege. To have the Voodoo King personally protect me. I never thought I would experience it.” she said as she grabbed his hand with both of hers and gazed upon him with reverence. Kalfu averted his eyes for a moment before looking back at her. Normally, she’d be referring to him as ‘Lord,’ but ever since they have been spending more time with each other, they have gotten to first name basis.
Kalfu looked up towards the clock that was ticking away before looking out the window, seeing that it was starting to get light out. He then looked back to her and nodded “Quitting time it seems, sweetie. I will help you lock up and walk you home this morning. SOund god?” he asked as he got up from the bar stool and grabbed a broom and began sweeping up around the areas were customers hung out the most. She nodded and began to count the evening’s profits before helping with the clean up herself.
Soon enough, Kalfu and Dusk walked out of the cafe and locked the place up before Kalfu offered his arm to Dusk, escorting her like a true gentlestallion should. As they walked along, she hugged close to his arm, just enjoying the company of Kalfu until she was walked to her apartment. Once there, Kalfu leaned down and gave her a warm hug, the mare returning the embrace before nuzzling into his chest “Thank you, Kalfu. Thank you so much.” she whispered.
What started as a deal from one of his followers had turned into something rather precious. Even when he decided to head back home, he would definitely have to pop in on her more to make sure she was doing alright and living life to the fullest. This girl had become quite special to him, in the sense of a family member, anyway. The last thing he needed was another romantic interest. “Anytime, my dear. Get gone on and scoot. Get in those jammies and sleep well.” he said as he gently pushed her inside her door once she opened it.
This was the routine for a few more weeks until he felt it was safe for Dusk to go on in life by herself. He was about to get ready to return home but decided to go and check up on her one last time. It wouldn’t hurt to do so and tell her goodbye for now anyway. As he made his way to the cafe that evening, he noticed that the sign hadn’t been switched to open and the lights were off on the inside. Thinking she hadn’t opened up yet, he phases his way in and goes to the back room to see if she is there. But, not a soul was to be found. “Hmm, perhaps she was home?” he said to himself before opening a portal to her apartment and stepping through.
Once he stood in front of her door, he knocked on it gently. But when he did, the door opened up a bit. He blinked a few times before slowly opening the door. What he found made his heart drop in his chest. The place was a complete wreck, just like it was in that cafe all those nights ago. The stallion moved inside quickly, looking for any signs of blood or worse. He came into her bedroom to find the new charm he had given her, which was tossed onto the floor and stomped on. This must have been why he didn’t sense anything because she didn’t get to the charm in time.
Kalfu growled lowly in anger before taking flight and, phasing through the building and taking to the sky. He scanned over the horizon as he tried to zone in on Dusk from over the thousands of voices that were praying to him. He’d get to those later. “Kalfu…please…help me..” he heard the voice in his head, heading in that direction as he zeroed in on her soul. Whoever had her in their possession was about to meet one very angry god…
Dusk knelt in front of the leader of the Manehattan Maifa, who had her by her hair with a blade pressed into the back of her neck. And just as he expected, whoever was coming to save her had come. They were in a warehouse in the same district that Kalfu had brought the low level grunts to torutre for information. The living ghost walked in from the shadows before glaring at the sight before him. His blood was boiling beyond calming down at this point before the group of mobsters noticed him approaching.
“Well, well, so you are the one who roughed up my boys, huh? You don’t look like much. But apparently, they said you pulled some kind of wicked hocus pocus shit and gave them a real fright. You don’t look so scary to me.” he said mockingly. As Kalfu stepped closer, the leader pressed the blade more into Dusk’s neck “If you want this bitch to live, you won’t take another step…” he said as he was ready to plunge the blade into her at a moment's notice. Kalfu stopped in his tracks before simply remaining quiet, all while trying to come up with a plan to save Dusk without causing any harm to come to her. But with how many eyes were on him, he could even summon his skeleton hands without being called out on it before it was too late.
“You come into my town, rough up my boys, and think you can get away with it? I run the fucking underworld in this country. And an upstart like you thinks they can come here and get in my way? That piece of shit had it coming, you know. I took him in when he was just a kid. And how does that bastard repay me? By splitting and becoming a competitor for power in this town!” he yelled as his anger started to grow, jerking Dusk around by her mane, which caused her to cry out in pain “Shut the fuck up, bitch!” he shouted again as he kicked her in the back before yanking her back on her knees by her mane again.
Kalfu’s eyes started to burn in anger as he watched the treatment of Dusk before him “Kalfu..please…I am scared…” she said between whimpers. Her begging and pleading were pulling at his heart as he continued to try and find a way to get in close without risking her safety. He stood there and waited, and waited, all while he had a skeletal arm slowly rising behind a stack of wooden crates before knocking them down, causing the mobsters to turn and look at the spilled boxes. This was his chance, and it was now or never…
However, just as he charged forward, the ghost fell to his knees as pain racked through his body. A magic circle appeared both under and below him before his hand was lifted to his side as if he was bound by something, burning, searing pain flowing through his body as he let out a scream of anguish. “GAAAAHHH!!!” he shouted as he looked up at the mob boss, who was looking at him with a shit eating grin “See, I know who you are, mister. A good buddy of mine had access to a similar circle, but it wasn’t enough to keep you down for long. This one, however, is double layered and improved. So, you won’t be getting out of this one…now then…” he said as he brought the blade around to Dusk’s throat.
Kalfu struggled and struggled, as he didn’t have the use of his hands, he couldn’t place a counter hex to begin breaking the circle as he had done beforehand “I fucking swear to god, if you spill one drop of her blood, I will tear your soul asunder!” he roared as he continued to jerk violently in his restraints. The mob leader laughed and spat at Kalfu before pressing the blade firmly to her throat.
“Say goodbye to your hero, bitch. You won’t be seeing him again…” he said with that wicked grin still on his muzzle. Dusk gave one last look at Kalfu, giving him a weak smile and shaking her head as she spoke, “This…isn’t your fault, Kalfu…please, don’t blame yourself for this-..” was all she could get out before her neck was slit to the point were a torrent of blood spilled in front of her, the girl falling to her side as she twitched for a few moments before going fully limp. Kalfu’s eyes went wide as he gazed upon the sight before him, the only sound he could hear was the ringing in his ears along with the pumping of his blood, which was flowing in over time.
Kalfu’s body began to shake violently as his breathing got progressively faster before he let out a wail of anger and rage, his eyes going from green directly to black as the room suddenly darkened and black whispy tendrils appeared around him and out of his back. He continued to scream out as the mobsters watched what was happening before the tendrils wrapped around each and every one of them before lifting them into the air, the tendrils pulling at the flailing limbs before ripping them apart as they hung in the air.
The leader was watching this as he was making his way out the door. In his mind, he needed to get out of there now if he was planning on living. And he had to get far away in a short amount of time. After a little while, Kalfu was able to break the circle and finally free himself from its hold. Surrounded by the blood and gore of the ponies he had slaughtered, he slowly makes his way over to Dusk, who had long since passed on, as her soul has been taken to the eternal paradise that was promised to her.
Kalfu fell to his knees as he gazed down at her, his heart aching as tears fell from his dark eyes and his teeth clenched to the point where his lips were bleeding slightly. Not only had he failed to keep the deal up on his end, but he had lost a soul that he had lost someone he had become very attached to. And even though she said not to blame himself for her tragic end, the blame and guilt were washing over and drowning him mercilessly.
He kneeled there silently for a moment before throwing his head back and letting out a roar of anger and sadness, rage swirling in his eyes as he cradled her lifeless body close to his chest. Not only did he have to witness the death of her father, but he also witnessed the cruel death of someone who had absolutely nothing to do with this ridiculous beef between the organizations. “She…she didn’t have anything to do with this bullshit!” he screamed out to no one in particular as he shook with rage.
Kalfu made sure that her body was taken care of, bringing her to the coroner and leaving behind a note and plenty of money for them to give her a proper burial next to her father. However, he would visit her grave after he was done doing what needed to be done. He was going to hunt down every grunt under boss and then the leader himself. The Manehattan Mafia gang’s days were numbered in this city, Kalfu was going to make sure of that…
As he started out with the lowest grunt, he worked his way up the chain of command, leaving behind him a trail of death and blood as he tore every single one of their souls apart with his bare hands for the past few nights now. All without hesitation as he took vengeance for both Dusk and her father at this point. It got to the point where the citizens of the city feared for their lives as they found dead mobsters with limbs missing and hung from streetlamps or speared into the wall by a random metal pipe sign.
Along with his anger, the city experienced heavy storms while Kalfu rampaged throughout the night. The wrath of a god certainly had the power to alter many things, weather included. Soon enough, the god now stood in front of where the mob boss and his top lackeys were. Kalfu stood there with his eyes fixated on these very souls that he was absolutely going to rip apart. They didn’t even deserve damnation for what they had done. The stallion balled his fists up before growling lowly “I am going to enjoy this…” he said as those shadowy tendrils flailed behind him as he stepped forward.
Author's Note
I do believe that Kalfu has had enough being taken from him/ When Celestia finds out about this massacre, she is going to have a lot on her plate...
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 31: Flesh & Soul Shredded To Nothing
Author's Note
As this chapter is particularly gruesome this time around, I recommend you play these two videos while you read at the same time. I will put them in the story itself for the proper time to use them, but just so you have access to them here as well.
May the darkness grant you peace.
Act 31: Flesh & Soul Shredded To Nothing
The weather raged on outside as the giants walked on the bottom floor of the mob leader's main base of operations in the city, a tall well lit skyscraper that stood above every single other building in the whole city of Manehatten. As they walked back and forth, keeping guard, they couldn’t but notice shadows appearing in the corner of their vision every now and then as the lightning flashed every now and then.
“Hey, did you hear what happened to Dandy Steps? They say that they found him with his body hanging from a traffic light, and his limbs were torn off and sent to the boss…” said one of the mobsters as they tried to ease the tension with some conversation, but the contents of the conversation wasn’t really helping matters. “Yeah, and then there was Switch Blade..he ended up pinned to the wall with the same kind of mark that Slick Sunny ended up with. But Switch also got his eyes removed, and his heart ripped from his chest…”.
The grunts continued pacing back and forth as the storm only seemed to get worse with each passing moment. It was as if what was causing the storm itself was approaching the building. Little did they know that this would have been their last chance to make a mends for anything they had done or said their last words to their families, not that it would have mattered in the end as their bodies and souls were about to be torn to ribbons after being put through unbelievable pain.
There were suddenly heavy knocks upon the door, which made the mobsters tense up in fear as all but the storm raging outside could be heard. The grunts looked at one another before one of them started slowly inching toward the door. Without warning, the doors slammed open as lightning and thunder crashed violently as Kalfu walked in slowly, the shadowy tendrils flailing behind him as his black eyes fell upon his first victims, his right hand clenching around his sword cane as he bore his sharp teeth in anger. The sudden entrance made the approaching stallion fall back and scream in fear before Kalfu used his tendrils to lift up the now screaming stallion by his neck before shoving one of the tendrils down his throat before others wrapped around his body before literally pulling him apart and ripping his heart out from his throat before tossing the leftovers away while grabbing his soul and ripping it to atoms.
“Holy fuck!” shouted one of the other stallions as he tried to run away from the carnage, only to have his leg grabbed by one of the tendrils and repeatedly slammed into the hard marble flooring until he was nothing but a completely bloody pulp to where he looked like nothing but a pile of red mush. Kalfu’s attention then turned to the last grunt before he could also escape. With one sure thrust of one of the tendrils, he impaled the fleeing stallion through the back of his stomach before bringing him right back in front of him. As the stallions screamed in pain, Kalfu grabbed his lower jaw firmly before he began pulling down on it. The stallion dropped his weapon before he started kicking and struggling as his muffled scream got more desperate before there was a sickening tear and pop as Kalfu ripped off the stallion’s lower jaw before tossing it aside and even went as far as to tear out his eyes as well before tearing him in half, blood and viscera splashing sickeningly on the ground in front of him and tossing the remains away like a broken toy.
Kalfu then resumed his ascent up the stairs that led to the next floor. He very well could have taken the elevator, but then that would possibly cause him to miss any of his victims who dared stand against him that night. On the second floor, Kalfu stood in another large room that had several very large mobsters and even attack dogs ready to pounce at a moment’s notice. As if Kalfu wasn’t pissed off enough. Making good animals like dogs do the dirty work for them only fueled his anger even more.
As the dogs charged forward, they suddenly lowered themselves to the ground and began cowering in fear as Kalfu’s glare pinned them to the floor “Stupid mutts!!!” shouted one of the muscle bound mobsters before they charged forward. Kalfu lifted his hand up before chanting in Haitian as he began performing a hex. Suddenly, the one charging him began to bleed from his midsection before he began screaming in pain as his body lifted into the air and began to turn inside out most sickeningly and agonizingly, the sound of flesh tearing and blood pooling on the ground before Kalfu slowly closed his hand into a fist as the sound of bones breaking and cracking sounded throughout the room before the stallions as noting but a bleeding ball of flesh.
The remaining mobsters thought it was a good idea to attack him at the same time, not that it mattered. As they got in close and swung their weapons, Kalfu dodged by leaning to the side with each blow before shoving tendrils through them, letting them snake through their body and taking control of their limbs before having them fight each other like a pair of puppets being put on a show. Once they had beaten each other bloody, Kalfu wiggled and thrashed the tendrils inside them about until they literally fell apart like tender meat off the bone. On to the next floor, it seemed, Even as he left the room, the dogs sniffed at the corpses before beginning to gnaw on and eat the flesh. Seems they didn’t feed their dogs very well either.
After the first several floors of futile resistance to Kalfu’s onslaught, they started throwing magic his way now, as they had unicorns flinging magical projectiles at him. Of course, he used his tendrils to bat them away as if they were nothing but flies. Since they had decided to abandon using physical force, Kalfu decided he should do the same. The stallion kneels to a knee before placing his hand on the ground. He chants in Haitian once more before hex circles appear under the unicorn before multi tooth rowed mouths open up below them and begins to chew and tear at their flesh as they are devoured and torn apart, screaming and flailing until there was nothing left of them before he moved on like nothing had happened.
Soon enough, the floor before the mafia leader came up, which was holding his right hand pony, who had magical circles surrounding him and several unicorns ready to fling every single spell they had at him. After having slaughtered so many ponies on his way up here, he decided to speak, and it was a very low and monstrous sound to his voice “I have killed everyone else to get this far, ripping you all apart isn’t going to make me feel any less guilty for what I am going to do to your boss…” he said as his tendrils started to flail behind him, hungrily whipping at the air as they craved more blood and gore.
“You go around here killing off all the members that had nothing to do with taking the lives of that asshole and his daughter? What gives you the right to do such a thing?! You are more of a monster than we are all put together!” shouted the second in command as he pointed his weapon at Kalfu, who simply glared at him in return “You are all part of this organization. It's not like you all didn’t have this coming in the first place. All of your souls are worn and tattered… beyond redemption to the point where there is hardly anything left…” he said as he stepped closer, but not enough to walk into the circles.
Kalfu dropped to a knee and slammed both of his hands into the ground before the tendrils followed suit. The shadowy appendages shoot up from the ground on the other side of the circles before dragging the ponies they latch onto into the hard flooring like a noodle press, their bones breaking and their flesh compacting as blood pools out from the holes that they were dragged into, leaving the second in command to be left alone with the angered god. “Mother fucker!!!” he shouted as he staggered back from the sudden and brutal display before him, his legs shaking as fear took over “Oh fuck this< I am out of here!” he said as he turned to run.
However, as he turned to run, Kalfu appeared right in front of him before wrapping his large hand around his throat and lifting him off his hooves while choking him. Kalfu took his sweet time torturing this last one, savoring the struggle before the main course. First, he removed the stallion’s eyes before sewing the lids shut with string, then removed his tongue before sewing up his mouth. He continued to slowly choke him out until he was just about to pass out until he grabbed his shoulder with his now free hand and slowly and painfully began to separate his head from his shoulders, the muffled screams of suffering suddenly stopping once the head had been ripped away from the body.
Kalfu was about to toss the head away before he got an idea for it, he simply impaled it upon one of the tendrils through the neck hole before heading up to the final floor. Don Silvermane, the pony who had single handed brought the wrath of a god upon his organization, paced back and forth as he hadn’t heard a word from his lackeys for quite some time now, just as he was about to head down to check in with his second in command, he noticed his head peeking around the threshold of his office door.
“Well, it's about damn time! What’s the word…on…” as he got closer, he noticed that something was off about the stallion’s face before the head dropped to the ground and rolled forward at his hooves. As the head came to a stop, he slowly lifted his gaze up to see Kalfu walking into the office with the same look of hatred on his face he had entered this whole one sided fight with. The mob leader began to slowly back away while putting his hands out in front of him “H-Hey now…we can work this out diplomatically, can’t we…? I can get you whatever you want! Money, mares, land! Whatever you want, just let me go!” he said as he began to cower, releasing that he really may have fucked up here.
Kalfu continued to step closer toward the leader, even kicking the head of his fallen second in command as hard as he could, sending it out the window, shattering it upon impact “Why should I even consider making a deal with you? You took the life of not only a stallion who was bettering himself. But you took the life of his daughter who didn’t have a FUCKING thing to do with his past. You stole an innocent life who still had so much to live for! All because of your goddamn petty pride!” she shouted as he now stood over the cowering pony, lightning flashing as it showed off Kalfu’s currently more terrifying visage than it normally was.
Kalfu reached down and grabbed him by the throat before lifting him in the air, he growled and huffed in rage as his black eyes locked with the now struggling stallion “Your soul is torn and ruined beyond redemption..” he said before he had his tendrils wrap around his arms and legs before slowly twisting and pulling them off his torso, the stallion screaming out in agony as a sickening tear and pop was heard once his limbs were forcibly removed. But Kalfu wasn’t done with him just yet.
“You will be completely obliterated….but first, I am going to make you relive every life you had taken and experience their pain. Every. Single. Life.” he emphasized before his hand squeezed even tighter around his throat before he began to slowly drain the remaining life out of the stallion while the pain of his victims racked through his struggling torso as the memories of his victims' pain and deaths played over and over in his head. After for what felt like an eternity of suffering for the stallion, he finally went limp in Kalfu’s grab before he dropped him to the ground before grabbing the remnants of his soul, wasting no time in ripping it apart with his bare hands until there was absolutely nothing left of it.
Kalfu stood there for a moment as his rage slowly began to die down. He had done what he had set out to do, the tendrils that flailed in rage on his back began to slowly slip back into him before disappearing completely as his eyes went back to their normal green. He slowly made his way over to the large window as he gazed out into the night sky before closing his eyes as tears began to flow freely from them “I am so sorry, Dusk. I know you said it wasn’t my fault. But this…this is going to haunt me for eternity…” he said to himself as he then wiped the tears from his eyes with a sleeve.
Kalfu now stood in front of the graves of both Dusk Beam and her father. A sight that he had wished that he'd never seen as soon as it had happened. The stallion stood in the rain as he looked upon both gravestones, the rain pounding against his form as it dripped from the brim of his hat. He stood there in silence for what felt like hours before putting down a bouquet of black and green flowers in front of each of their graves. He honestly didn’t know what to say at this time. What could he say? He failed in his duty, and he failed to keep his end of the deal.
He lowered his head once more as he balled his fists to the point where his nails dug into his palms, causing them to bleed slightly from the pressure. He was about to just scream in anguish before he saw what appeared to be two lights rising out of the graves before manifesting ethereal images of Dusk and her father. Kalfu got a lump stuck in his throat, seeing the two of them gaze upon him. He expected them to blame him for their deaths, especially Dusk’s death. He was ready to receive whatever blame they were going to throw upon him…but it never came.
“I meant what I said, Kalfu…before I died, this...all this wasn’t your fault. You can’t blame yourself for what happened. You did the best you could. And the couple months that you spent with me…I will treasure them forever and ever. And now that I am with my father once more, I won’t ever be lonely anymore. So please, for your own sake, don’t let this haunt you. I am at peace and with my father once more..” she said before reaching up to gently cradle his cheeks so that his eyes met hers. “Others need you now. And you have learned from your mistake. Continue to be the best god one could ever be.” she said as she then wrapped her arms around him in a hug.
Once she stepped away from him, Kalfu’s gaze went toward her father: “I failed to hold up my end of the deal, my friend. I am so, so very sorry for failing you. I know your daughter doesn’t hold it against me. But I am sure that you resent me for not holding up my end. Therefore, you no longer have to serve me at The Crossroads. You're free to remain in paradise with her for eternity. I just… wish there was something I could have done to bring back your daughter, she still had so much time left in this world…”
The stallion was quiet for a moment before stepping forward and placing a hand on his shoulder. “Just as she said, I don’t blame you for what happened either, Kalfu...no, Voodoo King. You did what you could. And you made my daughter happy with your nearly constant company after my passing. And if she doesn’t hold any grudges against you, then I can’t do the same either. The deal may be broken, but I still wish to offer my assistance to you at The Crossroads if you will have me.” he said with a light smile while patting Kalfu’s shoulder.
The stallion blinked a few times before placing a hand atop the spectral figure’s hand. He thought about it before responding, “If only your daughter agrees to help out as well. I don’t want to be the one to keep you two separated. # Will that work for the both of you?” he asked as he looked between the family. They looked toward one another before nodding at the same time. Kalfu nodded in turn before bidding them goodbye for now. He would return to The Crossroads to check in on them from time to time.
The voodoo king stood at their graves for a little while longer before placing down charms next to both their graves. A trinket of protection that would last a while to ward off decay and ruin to keep the stones as if they were brand new for a good while. He then turned away and walked through one of his portals after looking back once more, returning home for now….
Act 14: Kalfu Takes On His Own Students
Kalfu finished his walk through the Everfree forest, coming out of the tunnel that connected to his home before coming to the outskirts of Ponyville. He lifted his hand slightly to block the bright light of the sun that was beaming more than usual. Spring was indeed fading fast it seemed as the summer weather was making its way to Equestria. He looked himself over, making sure that he wasn’t sizzling or getting ready to burst into ash…nope, all was still intact “Okay…definitely not a vampire…whew.” he said in relief before he continued to float along the path that lead toward the town.
As he drifted along, a sudden surge of pain hit his body which made him stumble forward and fall on his hands and knees. The green fire began to flare up all over his body as the old familiar feeling of growing pains hit him for a minute before it subsided. It would seem that someone had found another one of his books or added another follower. However, Kalfu wouldn’t know this was the actual cause for a good while now. He just simply thought that his abilities were finally maturing after getting used to this world “Gah..I hope this doesn’t happen each time..” he said before he lifted himself back up, grabbing his cane before continuing to make his way towards town. As he floated along, he wondered how the ponies in town would react to his sudden physical change. He was still the same person, just older now.
“Can you believe it, guys? This book just fell out of the sky the other night in my bedroom window while I was sleepin’! It's soooooo cool!” Applbloom said as she walked along with her two friends, sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. “I dunno about this, Applebloom. I am getting some bad vibes from that book, I mean… look at the design on it. Doesn’t that look spooky as all get out?” asked Scootaloo as she eyed the bok suspiciously. Sweetie on the other hand couldn’t take her eyes off of it herself. She was rather fascinated by its design and was curious to see its contents “You know, for some reason that book makes me think of somepony. A new friend of Rarity’s…” she said as she lightly tapped her chin in thought.
As if on cue, the three little fillies suddenly bump into Kalfu who drifts back a bit, watching the three of them squeal in surprise as they fall back on their rears and look up at him with slight fear in their eyes as they gaze upon the tall ghostly man. Kalfu blinked a few times before extending a pale hand out to the three of them, splitting himself off into three copies so that he could help them all up at once before returning to just one “Pardon me, little ones. I tried to scoot to the side of you all but it looks like I was a little too late.” he said with a light chuckle.
Hesitantly, the three of them took his hand before being carefully pulled up to their hooves. Sweetie was the first to notice who this stranger was as she remembered the description of who her sister was swooning over day in and day out “Wait….are you the one called Kalfu…?” she asked as she looked him up and down, wide-eyed and mouth slightly agape. Kalfu nodded before tipping his hat to the three of them “That is me, little missy. Kaalfu, the Voodoo King at your service.” he said as he flashed them his signature toothy grin.
As he looked between the three of them, he noticed what Applebloom had held in her arms, his eyes widening for a moment before going back to a neutral expression. “My my my…seems that you young ladies have found something rather interesting haven’t you?” he said as he started circling them with his hands behind his back a few times before coming to stand back in front of them once more, his eyes not leaving the book. The three of them watched Kalfu cautiously as he circled them. But once they saw that his attention was on the book rather than them, they relaxed slightly. “Y-Yeah, it landed in my bedroom a few nights ago. Thankfully I was sleepin’ with the window open so nothin’ got broken.” said Applebloom as she took notice of the same book that dangled on a chain just behind his coat. “Hang on now…is that..?” she asked as she pointed to the book that hung on Kalfu’s hip.
Kalfu chuckled softly before lifting his coat to the side a bit, revealing that it was indeed the same book “You’d be correct, my dear. This is the original book itself. You are speaking to its creator.” he said as he released his coat from his grip before asking “Have you read any of its content yet?” he asked with a tilt of his head. Depending upon their answer, it may already be too late to warn them of what is inside. Not many children would be able to handle the way of voodoo and hoodoo.
They all shook their heads at once, making Kalfu feel a little bit of relief as he wasn’t too late. “I should warn you three about it then. You are free to read it to your heart’s content. But it may include some things that you will find rather…unsettling. While voodoo can bring about good things, it can also bring about chaos and misfortune. So, I urge you three to please…PLEASE be very careful with that. Understand?”. They all looked up at him, seeing the seriousness on his face and in his voice. While his concern wasn’t shown directly, they could hear it in his tone.
“Well..could you maybe teach us then? Show us the things that we would be able to handle in the book?” asked Sweetie as she and her friends looked up at him with hopeful gazes. Kalfu blinked a few times before narrowing his eyes, focusing inward on their souls. His gaze fell upon Applebloom first, since she was the one in possession of the book. Her soul was a multi-colored mixture of peach and yellow. Strong-willed and stubborn, but also very eager and willing to learn. He then shifts his gaze to Scootaloo, her soul a dark orange with a fiery aura around it. Independent and reliable, even if a little defiant. And finally, his eyes fell upon Sweetie, her soul was as white as the driven snow which glowed softly like a guiding light in the darkness. Sweet, compassionate but naive as well.
All three of them shuddered slightly as if they knew what he was looking at. He could see their souls wiggling and bouncing around in their bodies before he stopped focusing in on them while rubbing his chin in thought. ”Perhaps…these three would make for excellent voodoo practitioners if I guide them the right way. I will teach them what is suitable for their age as they get older…” he thought to himself before responding to them “Very well, I will teach you three. But you need to promise me something first. I want you all to promise me that you will follow my teachings the way I teach them to you until you are old enough to start branching out on your own. Is that understood?”.
All three of them gasped in excitement before nodding their heads enthusiastically while bouncing on their hives. Finally, something fun they could learn that didn’t involve school. “Yes yes yes yes! We promise!” they shouted excitedly as they jumped and pranced around him. Kalfu couldn’t help but smile at their excitement. While he never really showed this much enthusiasm to his own teacher, it was surely there on the inside when they took him in under their wing. It was certainly a warm and fuzzy feeling for sure. A former student now has his very own.
“Very well then. Shall we go and find somewhere to get started then? I know there is a nice stone table in the town park we could go to. Your first lesson begins immediately.” he said as he began to drift off down the road, the three fillies close behind him whispers and giggling excitedly as they couldn’t wait to begin learning something so outlandish and different from what they knew. Little did Kalfu and the fillies know that this was the start of an altering path of what these three were destined for. Kalfu was changing the flow of history forever and ever at this point.
Kalfu lazily levitated around the table that the fillies sat at as they focused hard on the open book, Kalfu holding open his own book with one hand behind his back as he started the in-depth lecture on the origins of voodoo. “What is the true definition of the voodoo religion you might ask? Voodoo is defined as a type of religious witchcraft. It is a syncretic religion that is a combination of West African vodun and Catholicism. The basic beliefs of voodoo involve spirits that are said to exist throughout the natural world, among the living. These spirits, or ‘Loa’, act as intermediaries between humans and the supreme god.”.
The three of them followed along in the book as he continued to go over the basics with them. Never before had they ever been so hooked on something that they were learning from someone like this. They were enjoying themselves quite a bit as they bombarded him with eager questions which he was more than happy to answer. After all, he was just as excited about learning this stuff when he was younger, so he had no trouble answering them. He was all too happy to do so.
“Sweetie Belle! Where are you, darling?!” shouted Rarity as she seemed to have made her way to the park in search of her little sister with Applejack in tow as well. It wasn’t until they saw the three of them sitting with Kalfu that Rarity gasped, making her way quickly toward them as she made sure her mane was pretty nice while Applejack just rolled her eyes with a smirk. “W-well hello there, Kal~. Good to see..you..again..” she said as she stood in front of him, gazing up at him now that he had a good solid foot on her in height. “Ooooh myyyy…” she said as she blushed hard as his matured features brought plenty of heat to her body, her tail twitching a bit.
“Really Rares? Come on girl, pick up yer jaw up off the ground.” said Applejack as she teased her friend. “Though, it is a curious thing. Last time I saw ya, both she and Ah were taller than you. That was quite the growth spurt yah hit there.” she said as she gazed up at Kalfu with her arms crossed and an arched brow. Kalfu simply shrugged as he didn’t know what to say about it “Eh, I slept for a few days then woke up like this. That’s all I know. I am just glad that I finally physically reflect my mental age now. Being an adult trapped in a child’s body is rather….restricting.”.
Kalfu turns his attention to Rarity who is still staring at him rather hard. She really, really liked how he looked even more now. His physical features were more sharp and defined like a dark and mysterious gentleman, as she had a weakness for males like that. “I-It's good to see you again, darling~!. I was starting to worry if something happened to you after the incident at the gala the other night. I am glad to see you are doing alright.” She said as she slowly scooted in closer to him.
Kalfu nodded and tipped his hat to both eh and Applejack before looking back toward the fillies who were still glued to the book “Well, if you are here for these three, I suppose the lesson is over for now.” All three of them look up with a synced “Aaaawwwww!” as they hesitantly close the book. Applebloom was quick to pick it up and hug it close to her chest, the other two folding their arms grumpily before Kalfu chuckled “Don’t you two worry, I got a copy for each of you.” he said as he held out his hands with a copy appearing in each one before Sweetie and Scootaloo squeal in excitement after taking it from him.
Rarity and Applejack lean out from behind Kalfu curiously as they wonder what exactly has their sisters so excited. Once they focus in on the book that Kalfu had given them, they blink a few times “And just what in the hay has them so excited about in those books ah just gave them?” Applejack asked as her sister skipped up next to her, still squeezing the book close to her chest. “Oh, just a little bit of history from where I am from is all. Don’t worry, I am teaching them responsibly. I have all the stuff for older ages magically restricted from their eyes until they are of age.” he said as he smiled and narrowed his eyes playfully at the three of them “That’s right you three, I knew you would be curious enough to do some reading on the sly. So I took precautions.” he said with a knowing smile.
While they were a little disappointed about that, they were still excited to learn what was allowed to them, Applejack and Rarity noddin in approval at his explanation before they sa their godbyes and headher off with their sisters to go about their business. As he got ready to go, he felt someone grab at the helm of his coat. He looked down to see Scootaloo hugging her own book while looking up at him “Hey uh…thank you for taking the time to teach us. This is some pretty cool stuff. Never in my life did I think I’d ever be so excited to learn something out of a book.”.
Kalfu smiled gently to the filly, placing a hand atop her head and gently ruffling her mane “Hey, it's no trouble, little missy. I remember when my teacher first taught me. I was absolutely hooked. So seeing you and your friends get so excited about learning the ways of Voodoo makes me feel rather good. I promise to be an excellent teacher to all three of you. But, perhaps you should head home yourself, huh? I am sure your mother and father are wondering where you might be.”. Scootaloo went quiet for a moment before looking down…then back up at him “I…don’t have a mother or father…”.
Kalfu blinked a few times as he felt his heart drop. He had probably just stepped on a landmine now “I am sorry…I didn’t know. Are they..gone?”. Scootaloo shook her head as she hugged her book close “No, they are alive. They aren’t around though. It's like they had me, then just up and left me without even saying goodbye.”. They both stood there for a good minute or two silently before Scootaloo looked up at him “Hey uh….could we hang out for a little longer? I’d normally go and see Rainbow. But she is out of town for a week and I don’t wanna go home right now. Please…?”
Kalfu looked into Scootaloo's pleading eyes. He could easily see that she was just wanting someone to keep her company and understood her predicament as he too grew up without his parents. He placed a hand upon her shoulder and crouched down to be at eye level with her “Hey, wanna go grab some ice cream? My treat. You can tell me all about your adventures with your friends. And I will tell you all about mine when I was your age. Sounds good?”.
Scootaloo didn’t say a word, she flapped her wings happily before leaning into him and throwing her arms around his shoulders, hugging him as tightly as she could as her tail swayed happily behind her. Kalfu was a bit taken aback by the sudden hug, his arms held out to his side before he hesitantly wrapped them around the filly. This was a side of her he never would have guessed she had. But, it would seem this rough-and-tumble little tomboy was just a little girl who needed a fatherly figure in her life. Little did Kalfu know that their bond would grow the more time they spent with each other.
Author's Note
Thanks to Darth_Krayt for the idea of beginning a bond between Kalfu and Scoots. The more I thought about it, the more it seemed perfect.
Also, I have seen some of you talking about Kalfu singing "Friends On The Other Side". Well, the perfect version for him if he did sing it, all the way down to how his voice would sound.https://youtu.be/l5FAlWbN61s?si=-cTHIcPS8noFEHym
